insomuch that many Papists abhor the very Name and Mention of it and to the Death withstand the bringing in of this Slavery amongst them the Extremity and Rigor of this Inquisition until the year· 1609. In Philip the third King of Spain's Time notwithstanding though the Moors did make a Shew of the Papists Religion because of the Inquisition yet eleven hundred thousand of them were forced to quit the Country it was so dreadful And all these kind of Ordinances and Institutions before-mentioned compare them with the Scriptures and the Cruelty and Severity which hath been exercised towards them who could not receive them none who have their Eyes open in any Measure but must needs conclude that all this is in the Apostacy and so all who profess Reformation flee from these things and from this Spirit and from this Church who forces and kills all them that oppose who are under his Power and why should any plead for the holding up of those Practices as good and warrantable whereas so many have been killed about them and so many have been led from the Life and Power of Godliness while they received and practised these humane Inventions and vain and customary Traditions for the Doctrine of Christ and for Apostolick Ordinances and must it not needs be concluded them who would tye People up and bind Men to observe such and such things as are mentioned before in this Book and persecute for not observing that they are they who draw back to Perdition and keep People from laying hold upon eternal Life Many more vain Practices and Doctrines which have been brought in since the Apostles Dayes might be mentioned but in that which is said already the understanding will see that there hath been a great Apostacy both in Life Doctrine and Practice from the Apostles Time downward until now and that which is called the Catholick Church in Rome is in it and likewise divers of them who are separated from her stick too much in these Things because of the Custom Tradition and Antiquity of them In part I have shewn their Antiquity and their Rise and also shewn that which is more ancient then they from which they have swerved to the Intent that all may come out of Babylon and drink no more of the Cup nor buy no more of the Merchandize nor wear no more the Harlots Cognizance nor the false Churches Attire but that all may come to see before this Heap of dark Confusion and beyond the vain Obervations which have been introduced which make no Man through the Observation thereof more acceptable unto God but rather two-fold more like Children of the wicked one who abode not in the Truth CHAP. XIV Something further of the Decrees and Ordinances of the Church of Rome which are holden out for Apostolical Ordinances POpe Paul about the Year 757. condemned the Council at Constantinople for condemning worshipping of Images he wrote a Book of the worshipping and Utility of Images calling them the Lay-mens Calender Pope Adrian about the Year 770. cloathed the Image of St. Peter with Silver and covered the Altar of St. Paul with a pall of Gold and condemned them for Hereticks who kept Peter and Paul's Doctrine which declared against Idols Pope Nicholas about the Year 858. enlarged the Popes Decrees equalling them to the Writings of the Apostles he decreed that Service should be said in Latine And although by the Emperor the Pope was first elected yet now having got Head did climb up so high in Power and Pride and Arrogancy endeavoured that no Emperor should be crown'd without his Leave in Germany And Pope Clement the fifth excommunicated Andronicus Peleogus Emperor of Constantinople as an Heretick because he would not suffer the Greek Church to appeal to Rome And when any Kings or Princes had displeased him he hath excommunicated them and given away their Kingdoms to some other teaching their People to rebel and also instigating other Princes to make War against them and to kill one another for trifles and if any displeased him he caused many Kings to do Penance and to pay great Sums of Money to get an absolution from Excommunication and the Rule and Power of the Empire which gave him first his being to be Universal Bishop and to be called Pope he hath raised War often against and if he like not the Election of the Emperour he hath deposed them and one he brought into such Subjection that he caused him to hold his Sirrop a thing that the Emperour was not accustomed with he happened to hold it on the wrong side for which he received a sharp Reproof by his holiness Likewise some difference being between Pope Innocent the fourth in the Year 1250. and the Emperour Frederick the second the Pope would not be Reconciled though the King of France strongly interceeded and offered full satisfaction for all pretended Wrongs would go out of his Empire if the Pope could not endure him there never to return into Europe again so as that his Son with the Popes Approbation might but Succeed him in the Empire which the Pope would not do And how England and divers Nations have been troubled with his Oppression is well known and what exactions and great sums of Money â—here have been enhausted and squeezed out of his Dominions where he 〈◊〉 Power the Nations well remember to maintain the Pride of his Court at Rome which abounded with all manner of Vitiousness insomuch that it was grown to that height that Vincentius Clement the Popeâ— Legate said it was now too late and past reforming But to take the Legate's own words as follow against his Master the Pope and his Court W. H. in his Book called a Description of England in the 136 page saith thus that this Vincentius Clement in the year 1452. being Legate for the Pope was here in England about the Pope's business and hearing that the Clergy had given the King two tenths for the repaying â—f his losses which he had sustained in France and for the recovering of Bourdeaux this Legate Vincentius coming into the Convocation House he earnestly required the Clergy to be no less favourable to their Spiritual Father the Pope and their Mother the See of Rome then they had been to his vassal and inferiour meaning the King and in his Speech in the Convocation he shewed them how that his Holiness the Pope was much disturbed and daily in danger of his Life by Cut-throats Varlots and Harlots which did much abound as he said in Rome but the Clergy in the Convocation slighted his Speech and said how should we contribute towards the Suppression of such whereas he and such as you continually uphold them I grant saith the Legate that there wanteth just Reformation of many Things in the City of Rome which should have been made sooner but now is it too late and past reforming never the less I beseech you send the Legate to write unto his holiness the Pope to request him that
Ishmael Judas and all the Seed of Evil-doers as well as the Image of Christ or Peter Paul or Mary for any thing that they know which they have but received by Story and is but as Old Wives Fables which Paul to Timothy reproved And hath the Church of Rome no better Thing to put them in Mind of the Saints Life then a dead Picture or Image made by the Hand of the Crafts-man upon a Wall or a Board or Parchment or Paper this is Idolatry for Christ promised to his Disciples and to the true Church That he would send his Spirit to lead them into all Truth which is an invisible Thing and to bring to Remembrance whatever Christ had spoken and whatsoever was necessary as to Salvation whether the Saints Life and holy Practices which they lived in or whatsoever else as conduced to their Peace and Justification with God and what Images did God make Use of to shew his Miracles by This is but an old Fable formed by the Apostate Christians whose Minds are turned after Shadows and vain Shews and are erred from the invisible Life and worship the Works of mens Hands 2. Though Moâ—es did put off his Shoe 's according to the command of the Lord where God appeared in Power and Glory to him What is this to your purpose as to Create and form places and Consecrate them as Holy and then command Reverence and Honour unto them this is but to Worship the work of your own Hands and though David say in the 99 Psal. 5 vers Exalt the Lord God and worship at his foot-Stool for he is Holy What of all this doth God call Reliques or Images his Foot-stool And if the Author do judge that it was spoken of Zion and Jerusalem outward where Aaron and the rest of the Priests Worshipped doth not Christ say It â—s not at Jerusalem c. But they that â—orship God Worship him in spirit and Truth What! doth not the Church of Rome profess Christianity and Apostolick Doctrine and will now turn Jews or â—mitaters of them What is Rome Jerusalem or Zion And must Pictures invented and dead Pieces of Bones and Wood be recommended unto the Nations as holy things This is contrary to the Apostolick Church and with the Life of God is judged and the Life of the Saints whom you honour in Words and make Pictures of and worship the Works of your own Hands and Crucifie the Life where-ever it appears that they lived in and teach a contrary Doctrine 3. Confession may be made in Words of the true God and talk may be of his wonderous Works and yet People Idolâ—ters the church of the Jews who acknowledge the true God and had seen and heard of his wonderous works they eat and drank and rose up to Play and these were Idolaters and such is the church of Rome who take Peoples minds up with Garments and Vestments with Altars and Canales with Crucifixes and Agnus Dei with Images formed by Painters with a piece of Bread called a Holy Host and Eucharist an Unbloody Sacrâ—fice who neglect the Life and him that is the Head of the Body and his witness in their Hearts and consciences and lead them to worship and honour visible and carnal things and to busie their minds in the exercise of outward things which profit little or nothing at all and so are Idolaters Worshipping the works of your own Hands which Christ and the Apostolick church bore Testimony against for that which the creature's mind goes out after besides or without that which may be known of God in the Heart is made an Idol of and the true God is not minded and them that Honour God's Friends and Saints walk in their Foot steps live their Life and honour their sayings but your church is contrary who would Kill and have killed about these invented Fopperies which is contrary to the Apostles Doctrine God accepts not Prayers by number or tale nor for multitude of Words which are without understanding and without the Spirit this Christ counted as Evil and reprehended the Pharisees and said It was like the vain repetitions of the Heathen who thought to be heard for their much babling and the Salutation which the Angel gave to Mary is no prayer And that which is called the Apostles Creed is no prayer and them that are unconverted unto God may prattle and prate over the Words in the unbelief and never have any acceptance of God And though the Prophet did pray seven times a day it was according to the motion of God's Spirit in his own Heart which shewed him his State and necessity and what is this to imitators when they pray not with the same Spirit neither in the same words And what if Mary lived threescore and three Years who gave commandment that Hail Mary should be said threescore and three times over The rest of the Saints are like to have but small shares of worship and honour if she go with all this in a day And what five wounds is that which the Church of Rome dreams of that five Pater Nosters must be said for the honour of With Deceit and Ignorance you wound him every day and your Pater-Nosters do not honor him at all pattred 〈◊〉 over with your polluted Lips who are given to speak Lyes and yoâ—r Tongues to speak Mischief which Christ accepteth not What are you all new creatures that say Our Father which art in Heaven Are you born again Are your Natures changed Sin you not Do you hallow his Name who do not love that which shews your Evil deeds Would you see his Kingdom come which stands in Righteousness Where will you appear Or how will you stand when he appears in his Power and Glory to take Vengeance on all them that will not that he should rule in their Hearts who is the true Light that lighteth every man that cometh into the World Would you see his will done on Earth as it is in Heaven when you walk contrary to his Doctrine which the Apostolick Church walked in and set up a numberless number of Traditions and Inventions of Men instead thereof which the Lord accepteth not and you pray not with Understanding 5. As for your Beads which are neither Jewish nor Christian but meer Heathenish as to reckon the number or tale of that which you call your Prayers by and though Kings Popes Cardinals and Bishops do the same this is but a small proof as for Authority Kings have drunk of the Whore's Cup and Popes and Cardinals have usurped Power that Christ never gave as to exercise Lord-ship and be Law-givers unto others for the Lord is the Saints Law-giver and the Saints Life and Judge and he will not give his Glory to another for Kings have drunk of the Whore's Cup of Fornication and Popes have usurped Authority and Cardinals have exercised Lord-ship over mens Consciences yea and over great Kingdoms and States too And if they pray by Beads as others do set
1. As first That Church is not to be heard whose Authors and Doctors are Cozeners and Impostors 2. But all are Cozeners and Impostors but the Church of Rome Again That the Church of Rome hath the Marks of the true Church and no other as Antiquity Miracles holiness of Life Universality Again That the Church of Rome takes the narrow Way that leads to Life Again Because the Church of Rome keeps Sunady instead of Saturday by Tradition therefore she is the Church of Christ. To the first If that church is not to be heard neither her censures regarded whose Authors and Teachers have been cozeners and Impostors then the Church of Rome is not to be heard nor her censures regarded because the chief Authors have been Cozeners Cheaters and Impostors who have been out of the Power of God and have taught for Doctrine the Traditions of men as Purgatory Prayer for the dead only to cozen and cheat by to fill the Bags and Coffers of the Popish Clergy which Doctrine is contrary unto the Doctrine of Christ the Apostolick church therefore the church of Rome is not to be heard 2. That the Church of Rome hath the Marks of the true Church and no other as Antiquity holiness of Life Miracles and Universality This is false there were Churches before Rome that had these Marks and there have been since and are now more then the church of Rome Antiquity some of them called Sectaries will allow you a Thousand Years to be called a Church and yet prove you apostates both in Doctrine and Practice Your Miracles are but cheats deceits and lying Stories if your own Authors be serched you confess most of your Miracles are wrought by your Images Works of your own Hands 2. Antiquity without Truth proveth nothing and Holiness of Life if your Church be holy which is prophane tolerating as I said before Whoredoms Stage-plays vain Sports and Pastimes which draw People from the fear of God and many foolish fopperies which I shall not now mention so that there are them that have dissented from you which are more ancient in the Faith more holy in Life and Conversation more agreable in Doctrine and Practice to the true Primitive Church then you are And as for Miracles which are wrought by the true Power and Finger of God there have been and are more amongst them called Sectaries then in the Church of Rome The blind have received their sight the Lepers have been cleansed the Lame have been made to walk and the deaf have heard and the Dumb have spoken the dead have been raised and many that have bound by Satan fourty Years are loosed and there are thousands that are Witnesses of it and can testifie the Truth thereof even in this time and in this Year in Scotland England Ireland Germany and America 1662. So there is a true Church which hath the Marks of the true Church of Christ more then the Church of Rome therefore the Roman church is not the alone true Church 3. To the third Argument That the Church of Rome keeps God's Commandments and walks in the narrow way of Christ's Counâ—el therefore she is to be head How she keepeth the Commandments of God is known if he mean the ten Commandments Thou shalt not make to thy self any Graven Image nor the likeness of any thing that is in Heaven or Earth neither bow down to Worship them Now you make Images of things in Heaven as of God and Christ and the Holy Ghost and of Mary and as for things in Earth you have Images of all sorts witness your Mass-Houses called Churches your Cloisters Fryaries and Covents so that every place is filled full and Worship unto them is taught by you for Doctrine contrary to God's Doctrine and your distinction of Latria and Dulia will not serve for it 's meer Deceit he that Honours an Image and bows down before it in his Heart whether you may judge it represents this or that is an absolute Idolater and knoweth not the Spirit which Christ said he would send to the true Church which should bring all things to their remembrance both what he did and said and the Saints Life and Example to remembrance without your Pictures And how you are in the narrow Way is known to many thousands that you do not walk in it at all neither take up the Cross of Christ which is to crucifie the Lusts affections and desires of the Flesh but taketh up outward Crosses and bear them on your Necks or Pin them on your sleeves or hang them about your Necks and all because Christ was crucified on the Cross And here you are honourers of Pilate and the Jews who crucified Christ upon the Cross as a Blasphemer rather then honourers of Christ and the strait and narrow Way you are ignorant of and Christ's sufferings you are all strangers to What! your Popes are as Emperors your Cardinals as Law-givers your Ecclesiastical Officers as Lords of great Possessions in the Earth except some begging Fryars which you have prest into a Voluntary humility without necessity And how do you love your Enemies How many Indians have you destroyed and killed as Dogs and how many that have professed the Name of Christ have you Burned destroyed as though they had been Wood and only Fewel for the Fire And how can you say your Pater-Noster about which you make so much ado and say Forgive our Trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us if the Heathen have trespassed against you if them you call Sectaries have trespassed against your church how do you forgive them and how do you fulfil the Law of Christ and keep his counsel seeing that you are out of his Doctrine away with such Deceit and Hypocrisie God hath found it out and is judging it by his Saints who rejoyce in Christ Jesus and have no confidence in the Flesh nor in fleshly Traditions and Imaginations but live in the Power of God and walk in the Spirit and therefore because you walk contrary to the command of God and Christ's Counsel and are out of the narrow Way that leads to Life your church is neither to be heard minded nor heeded The fourth Argument That the Church of Rome is the true Church because they keep their Sabbath of the Sunday by Tradition and not upon the Saturday as the Jews did and therefore the Church of Rome is to be heard because they have Tradition and solid Reason on their side Thy Speech bewrayes thee which bespeaks thee rather a Heathen then a Christian for the Heathens had a day that they celebrated to an Idol made like the Sun caled Sunday and another day which they celebrated to an Idol called Saturnus called Saturday and in this your Church is not to be heard who is out of the form of sound Words but the Seventh day was the Jews Sabbath which none that profess Christianity ought to keep seeing that Christ put an End to the shadows and the
neither Traditions nor Inventions of Men for the Worship of God The second Doubt which the Author would be resolved in is whether we can make good what Luther and Calvin with all Protestants have boasted that they would do to reform convincingly one of the silliest Roman Catholicks that is and to begin do it in the Matter of the real Presence after Consecration What Luther and Calvin have said unto you as about your Worship Doctrine and Practice hath been made good by themselves while they were living and in the Body and what they said did not only inform the Minds of many of the Roman Catholicks but reform'd them too which were not of the silliest amongst you not only one but thousands did see your Error and Deceit though they in some Particulars did but differ from you But now that is manifest which denyeth your Foundation in the very Ground And what I have said as about the real Presence of Christ's Body being in the Bread and Wine after Consecration if thou dare put it and endeavour the Trial thereof according as I have in Reasonableness propounded unto thee it will convince many of the Roman Catholicks of their Error or else many of the Protestants of their Error and so if thou darest adventure it make no more Boasts but let come to Tryal as before is propounded unto the Church of me if she or any of her Agents dare admit of it 3. The third Argument which he promiseth If it can be proved from the Scripture which he calls God's written Word that the Sabbath-day is commanded by God to be kept on Sunday and that little Children are to be baptized Answ. What others have said as to these two Particulars who were but departed a little Way from you in divers things as to their Judgments I shall not stand to vindicate because the Church was rather but a coming out of the Wilderness rather then come already into her first Purity but I am one of those amongst many thousands in Europe who deny the Châ—rch of Rome as to be the Bride the Lamb's Wife and yet I shall not vindicate either the one or the other but deny both as amongst Christiâ—ns viz. as to keep the Jewish Sabbath upon Sunday as the Author calls it and sprinkling of little Children is like the other an Invention in the Apostacy never that we read of commanded commended or practised in the Apostles Dayes as such The first Day of the VVeek the Apostles met together and worshipped God not by Virtue of the Jews Commandment but in the Power of God and you only have them both and keep them both by tradition and custom without commandment and so are out of the Power of God and out of the Saints Life 4. The fourth Argument Can the Sectaries with Reason and Ground sufficient condemn all Catholicks that were so many Ages before Luther and Calvin for being no better then Heathens and convince me that adhering to you I shall be more secure in my Salvation then injoyning to them that have Time out of Mind been of the only saving Religion Answ. The Sectaries have not gone about to condemn every individual man before Luther and Calvin for no better then Heathens we believe some were and we believe many were as bad if not worse they that walk in the Practice of the Heathen and bring forth Fruit but not unto God are in the Heathens Nature but the Generality of the Church of Rome have for these many hundred Years brought forth no better Fruit then the Heathen and therefore are in the Nature of the Heathen for like as the Heathen persecuted the Christians in former Dayes even so hath the Church of Rome persecuted the true Christians in their Day aâ—d in this are no better then Heathens instance the Blood-shed Murder cruel Deaths you have put many unto since you have had the Name of a Church and therefore are no better then Heathens in Nature and for Antiquity it proveth nothing without Verity And there can be no Assurance in your Church seeing that it stands upon Tradition and Hear-say and outward Performances and bodily Exercises that profit little but some whom you call Sectaries have more Assurance for it 's the Spirit of God that gives it and as there is Obedience yielded unto the Lord that Spirit he giveth them Assurance and them that are born of it do overcome the World and his Spirit beareth Witness to their Spirit that they have overcome by which they cry Abba Father and this Spirit of Truth that leadeth into all Truth bringeth more Assurance unto them that are led by it and worship in it then can be had in all your outward Formalities Ceremonies and Traditions 5. Can you make evident at least that in your Flock and Luther and Calvin their Guides there is more Holiness and Virtue then can be found among the Catholicks and that you go the narrow way that leads to Life I answer yes I am one among many thousands who are not of the Church of Rome yet am of Christ's Flock which he hath cleansed by his Blood and revealed his Virtue in and his holy Life and it 's made manifest that they are in the narrow Way more then the Church of Rome they are in the Way that leads to Life and abide in Christ's Doctrine we love them that hate us we bless them that curse us we pray for them that persecute us but so doth not the Church of Rome but kills them and persecutes them that oppose her we say without Righteousness and Holiness be revealed and wrought in our Hearts we can bring forth no Fruit unto God neither can be Members of the true Church but if any conform unto the Practice of your Church in outward things he is counted a good Member of your Church though Righteousness and Holiness Self-denyal Humility and Love be wanting Therefore we are the Church in which there is more Holiness Virtue and Life enjoyed then in the Roman Church 6. Can you shew us any Miracles that ever were wrought in Testimony of your Religion or that the Catholicks Miracles are wrought by Beelzebub and now thou hast askt us a resolution of the Doubts and let all that are Illuminated judge how we are deluded Answ. It 's an adulterous Generation that seeks a Sign and what Christ wrought was reckoned as no Miracles by them that are in the Unbelief yet these Signs have accompanied the Gospel which is the Power of God the blind have been restored to Sight and the dead have been raised and the deaf have heard and the lame have been made whole and this hath been witnessed by many and we have a cloud of Witnesses which your Church knowâ— not of and by the effectual working of God's Power these things have been done which do give Testimony and confirm our Religion And for your Miracles the most that ever I heard of have been done by Pictures and Images as you have testified
which are but fabulous Stories and now let them who are lightned with the true Light of Christ judge who are in the Delusion and now let all judge whether these be not satisfactory Resolutions unto the aforesaid Doubts or Questions which may convince them that have erred from Christ the Power of God and gone in their own Traditions and Inventions and have forsaken the straiâ— Way and the narrow Path that leadeth to Life and all are exhorted to come unto him who is the Light and Life of Men that their Souls may live and that they may witness Assurance of the Love of God unto them by his Spirit 's Manifestation And now let us see whether the Author will keep to his Word whether the Church of Rome will all turn unto our Way which is Christ the Way the Truth and the Life or whether follow their Visible Head the Pope who is changeable and doth not abide forever who leadeth only to an Observance of outward things but neglect the weightier things to walk in And now I shall come to some Propâ—sitions which the Author saith have been propounded which are unanswerable and the Propositions are against all Sectaries and the Propositions are laid down by Francis Costerus as the Author saith of the Society of Jesus which have been laid down fifty Years ago and they are in Number eight and with them eight Propositions the Author sâ—ith he hath put all the ablest Ministers of Germany and the Low Countries unto their Wits End now I hope some will be able to give an answer and yet keep both their Faith Wit and Reason 1. The first Poposition is this That never since the Apostles Time till the Year 1517. wherein Luther began his Doctrine were any found in the World who did consent with either the Lutherans Calvinists or Anabaptists or other Sectaries Opinions nor ever shall any of the Sectaries prove that any of the Apostles or Evangelists were of their Faith and so by Consequence the Sectaries are without Faith and they are the Men whom the Scriptures in several Places affirm that should come In the latter times false Prophets c. Answ. As I said before any Opinion which Luther Calvin or the baptized People do hold I shall not stand to vindicate it because they have so holden yet in many things they are separated from you upon good Ground and their Doctrine and Worship was far more consonant and agreeable unto the Apostles Dayes then yours are but I am one that own my self a Protestant who deny the Church of Rome and I do say this Proposition is silly poor and feeble and I do not believe that any were so hard put to it as to be brought to their Wits End by answering of it for what need he talk of since the Apostles time till such a Year we shall come to the Apostles time and age and if any Society of People now are found the same in Faith in Doctrine in Worship in Life Practice and Conversation then they are the true Church and let Francis Costerus with the rest of the Roman Merchants take that Faith to themselves and that Doctrine to themselves and those particular Points of Worship and Tradition to themselves since all the World hath wondered after the Beast and hath worshipped his Image and this was since the Apostles Dayes And if the Church of Rome pleads the whole World as for a Proof John saw that Anti-christs false Prophets Deceivers were entered in then fifteen hundred Years ago and the World went after them and he saw the whole World wonder after the Beast and the Whore sit upon the Waters Nations Kindreds Tongues and People and this comprehends the World the Whore's Seat and we matter not for her Consent neither to Doctrines and Principles nor Opinions nor for the Approbation of them that have drunk of her Cup But if we can prove a People which are gathered by the Word of God and through the preaching of the Gospel into the same Faith Hope Doctrine Life and Practice which the Apostles walked in then this is the Church which is coming out of the Wilderness again where she hath been preserved while the Mother of Harlots hath sit as a Queen and hath been so visible as over all the VVorld and hath made the Nations drink her Cup of Fornication and therefore your Unity in this thing and in this time is clear that the Church of Rome is not the Church of Christ but there are some whom Rome is pleased to call Sectaries that own the same Practice the same Doctrine the same Faith which the Apostles walked in and therefore this great Proposition is false That all that have separated from the Church of Rome have no Faith or a new fancied Faith and now I come to his second Proposition 2. Proposition The Religion and Faith of the Roman Church hath not been any Way changed in any Article that belongs to Religion by any Pope Councils or catholick Bishops but it is the very same Faith hath remained intire and inviolate from the Apâ—stles to this present Day There were churches planted before there were any at Rome and the Faith which they received was that which did overcome the World and gave them Victory over Sin and Death and the Religion which the churches of Christ professed as Corinth Galatia Thessalonica and the rest of the churches which the Apostles planted is no more like the Faith and Religion of the church of Rome now then Black is to White as for instance Prove us out of the Scripture what Foundation you have for Purgatory for selling Indulgences and Pardons for Sins and what Scripture have you for Auricular confession for an Unbloody Sacrifice for Prayer to Saints for worshipping of Images in the New-Testament for observing of Lent consisting of so many days what Scripture example from the churches that were in the Apostles days before Rome was called a church concerning Prayer for the Dead for your crosses your tapers and candles for anointing with Oyle and cream in Baptism which was only invented by Pope â—lement which another Pope Pope Silvester confirmed 315. Plat Volat. Sabil And what example from the true church of Baptizing of Infants and for God-fathers and God-mothers in Christ's day when he planted the church And that Infants should be Baptized and only at Easter and Whitsuntide was not this ordained by Pope Leo in the Year 676. Lib. Council Volat. Pol. Chron. and was not Transubstantiation which you call the Body and Blood of Christ after the consecration when the Priest hath Whispered over the Bread and Wine a few Latine Words as Hoc est Corpus meum Hic est enim sanguis meus c. The Bread is turned into the Natural Body of Christ's Flesh Blood and Bone was not this ordained by Pope Innocent held at LATERAN by Twelve Hundred Romish Priests Monks and Fryars in the Year 1215. decret de summa Trinitate Cap. Firmiter And whether
there and we know he was no Hypocrite but the same Faith and Gospel which he had preached over the Regions he would preach there and his Gospel and Doctrine we find contrary to the Church of Rome be condemned divers Doctrines which the Church of Rome holds as forbidding Meats Marriage New Moons and Sabbaths and voluntary Humility and worshipping of Angels and praying unto them and praying for the Dead and if you brought the Christian Faith so called into the rest of the Nations first and the aforesaid Doctrines mentioned and preached them up for apostolick Institutions then you brought in a Doctrine and a Gospel that is accursed which you have received of your Fore-fathers who wondered after the Beast and received his Mark and have been drunken with the Whore's Cup to wit the Universe which you lay claim to and none but you called Christians So that it is manifest your Visible Universal Church is the Harlot and hath brought in another Gospel and other Doctrines then the Apostles and so are anathâ—matized for the Apostles preached the Power of God to be the Gospel and you have preached Traditions Inventions old Wives Fables and outward Ceremonies for the Gospel and so have deceived the Nations and now when they begin to dislike your Traffick you are angry but the Day is made manifest whiâ—h discovers all your Deceit And now I have answered the substance of the Book and also the eight Propositions proposed by the Author and there and I am not yet at the wits End as thou sayst the Ministers in Germaâ—y and the Loâ—-Countries have been neither at Wisdom's end but am in it and ready if you will lâ—y down your carnal Weapon â—o begin with thee and to Vindicate the Truth as it is in Jesus against the Doctrines of the Church â—f Rome whenâ—â—ever I shall hear of thee or any that pertain to your Church mâ—ke such another bold attempt as to condemn all since the Apostles days for Sectaries Hereticks and Schismaticks who have dissented from you and shall endeavour in the strength of Christ to Vindicate and 〈◊〉 though not with Cain's Weapons for the Faith and Doctrine whiâ—h was â—nce delivered to the Saints before the Apostacy and now is manifest agâ—in in us and is with us when the Apostacy is coming to an End and the Everlasting Gospel is to be Preached again to them that dwell on the Earth and to the Nâ—tions Kindreds Tongues and People that they may come to the true Foundation again and to the Rock of Ages again that they may be established in Righteousness forever the joyful Sound whereof is going into the Borders of Babylon which will make the Inhabitants thereof to abhor their City in which they have inhabited and they shall return to Zion with Songs of Deliverance and everlasting joy upon their Heads because the hâ—ur of God's Judgment is come and coming upon the Harlot and the Year of Redemption is proclaiming to the Captive and the Dead shall be raised to Life and shall hear the Word of Life and their Graves shall be opened and they shall have Victory over it and they that hear the Voice of the Sâ—n of God in themselves shall live and shall deny the Voice of many Waters and the Voice of your church Mystery-Babylon whose Seat hath been upon them And as for Doctor Bayly which the Author efforts for his proof and layes down his Reasons wherefore the church of Rome hath been and 〈◊〉 still the true church by way of Demonstration He saith That the Churâ—h of Rome was an excellent flourâ—â—hing mother-Mothâ—r-Church thâ—s Church 〈…〉 to be such but she must fall either by Apostacy Heresie or Schiâ—m Now Apâ—stacy saith he is a renouncing of the Faith of Christ and no man will say that the church of Rome had ever such a Fall 2. He saith Heresie is an adhering to some private anâ— singular Opâ—nion 〈◊〉 Errour in Faith contrary to the approved Doctrine of the church Answ. Whatsoever the author is pleased to boast of the church of Rome we do not find flourishing for Faith wholâ—ome Doctrine and 〈…〉 more then other churches that were plâ—nted before her 〈…〉 both by Scripture and the 〈…〉 the church of Rome her self will allow of and 〈…〉 hath and a Fall and prove it 〈◊〉 by Apostacy 〈…〉 As First she is fallen from hâ—r first Love and 〈…〉 Doctrine of Christ who taught to love Enemies and to do goâ—d 〈◊〉 that hate them and to pray for them that Persecuted them 〈◊〉 the church of Rome hath not loved their Enemies neither 〈…〉 but have Persecuted them to Death and 〈…〉 who did not receive their Doctrine and this is renouncing â—f that Faith which was 〈◊〉 delivered to the Saints by Christ himself who taught to love Enemies and if they beat them upon the one cheek turn the other but the Church of Rome is out of this Faith and Doctrine and hath renounced this Faith of Christ and hath denyed the Power of God and placed it into a Man to wit the Pope that Infallibility is in him And this is in the Apostacy 2. If Heresie be an adhering to some private Opinion or Errour in Faith then the Church of Rome is in the Heresie for the Faith that was held among the true Churches was that which did overcome the World and gave Victory over Sin and Faith in Christ was that which only gave an Interest into the Kingdom of God but Cardinal Bellarmine a chief Pillar of your Church hath asserted this for the Doctrine of the Church of Rome That a Man hath a two-Fold right to the Kingdom of God first by the merits of Christ Secondly by the merits of man's good Works or Works of Supererogation And this is an adhering to a singular Opinion and is an Error in the Faith that was generally held in the true churches of Christ as Witness He worketh in us to will and to do viz. Christ. So that there is nothing appropriated unto the creature as a creature 3. This is an Error in the Faith of the church of Rome who teach and are taught That there is a place called Purgatory in which Men are cleansed from some light faults or venial Sins and this is contrary to the Faith of the true christian churches and is no less then Heresie for the true church or churches of Christ taught That the Blood of Christ alone cleanseth from all Sin and that he is to wit Christ the Propitiation for Sin and the everlasting Sacrifice and Offering but you have other Offerings as the Sacrifice of the Mass which you call an unbloody Sacrifice which is contrary to the Faith of the christian church in Christ's and the Apostles dayes and therefore is Heresie Again praying for the Dead and praying to Angels and Worshipping of Images is absolute Heresie and contrary to the Faith and Doctrine of the true church of Christ. 4. And as for Schism the church of Rome hath separated from many other churches
the Nations and blinded the Eyes of the People but the time is come and Light and Life is broken forth that the Skirts of the Whore must be discovered and her nakedness must appear and her Fornications and Adulteries shall be manifest unto all so that you shall not proceed much further And I hope by this time in R. E's Words it will appear evident to all whose Eyes God in any measure hath opened That this Catholick Church so called is manifest in what hath been said to R. E. not to be the Church of Christ neither their Doctrine and Practice divinely propounded neither she taken from henceforth as the only infallible Judge Rule and Director in all matters of Faith which all are to receive upon pain of Damnation as R. E. saith though she sit as Queen and hath known no Sorrow but on the contrary she to be a blind Guide that hath bewitched the Kings of the Earth and the Nations which are Waters which is the Universalâ—ty R. E. boasts of with her Inchantments Sorceries which from hence forth shall not be taken as infallible but fallible and as that Church that hath not conveyed the true Faith which was once delivered to the Saints but rather hath spread abroad Error and false Doctrine and the Traditions and inventions of Men instead of the Doctrine of Christ and would put off all thâ—s under the Name of Authority and Power from God and sufficiently propounded and infallibility and under the Penalty of the highest curse upon not receiving it but the Sun is risen which hath disovered all your deceit lay down your carnal Weapons Cain's weapons and your human Power by which you have prevailed more by force and cruelty upon the Nations then by sound Doctrine or that plea of being Peter's Successors I say come forth with your spiritual Weapons which the Church of God had in the Primitive times and prevail as far as you can but Oh! you want these and therefore you are necessitated to take up force and Violence the Dragons Power to compell all to come to your Church Further R. E. in his Postscript hath been confident of what he hath declared That it is of such force what he hath said for the Roman Catholick Church so called that he believes what he hath said cannot be answered and he saith his confidence doth not mis-become him and that it is improbable to be Answered and that he hath not yet done his All neither in his first nor second Edition but hath some-what more yet of great moment to speak as to prove the Church of Rome this only and infallible Guide Unto whom I say it had been good not to have boasted when he put on his Armour but when he puts it off and methinks having been so unstable and unsetled as he hath been formerly he should not have been so confident in opposition to Wisdom as to give such a challenge and make such a vapour of as that it is improbable to be answered and it is more then any of you or all of you can answer as his own Words are page the 9th these words are not becoming a Man indeed who saith He hath learned meekneâ—s and humility of Heart and hath such great bâ—wels of Charity as he professeth he hath page the 86th The substance of what he hath said or written which he reckons so profound and unanswerable and to be more then any or all the Non-conformists can answer they have been Answered over and over again before R. E. was born by many Learned sufficient and good Men whose Reasons and weighty Arguments about the Premisses have not been made void unto this day but have prevailed with many not only to the Convincing but also to the turning of many from that usurped Authority of the Roman Church and hath discovered the Errors false Doctrine and evil Practices notwithstanding their pretended infallibility which R E. will not be able to answer if particulars should be descended unto and though R. E. may reckon the reasons thâ—t he hath 〈◊〉 down when he haâ—h the most what taken at the gainest and reckon them as impregnable yet I hope they will not appear so to an understanding Eye which is enlightened by the Spirit of the Lord nor to them who are of a sound Judgment what others have done to answer his bold Challenge I know not because I am shut up in a Corner for the Testimony of Jesus and for the Word of God but methinks them that are concerned should not let such Boasts go unreproved neither such false Doctrine nor false suggestions as R. E. hath made to viâ—ifie and debase and set at nought all things and every thing that seems contrary unto the Judgment of this pretended Catholick Church and seeing that he shuts out all Non-conformists as to be Members of the Church or God and to be without all Rule all Order all Government and to come under the great penalty of damnation by not submitting unto whatsoever this pretended Catholick Church doth impose how Repugnant soever it be unto the Doctrine of Christ and how contrary soever it be unto the Spirit of God yet all must be received without question though it be that which the Spirit of God sometimes called the Doctrine of Devils but how it must become holy and of divine Authority and sufficiently propounded and so received because as R. E. saith Thâ—s Church cannot Err I say unto him and unto all men and to the Witness of God in every man either the Church in the Apostles dayes did Err and teach false Doctrine or this pretended Catholick Church because they teach contrary one to the other and do walk by a contrary Rule and as R. E. saith Infallibility cannot contradict it self and he hath granted that the Apostles and Primitive Christians had an infallible Spirit and did not Err then let R. E. and all take a view of the Roman Doctrine and compare it with theirs and they shall find it as far wide one from the other as the Heavens are from the Earth or Light from Darkness so that for the Truth 's sake and for the Doctrine and Faith sake that was once delivered among the Saints and for the Non-conformists sake who cannot bow their Knee to Baal neither submit to the Injunctions of changeable Men instead of the Doctrines of Christ. I could not do less then give Answer unto the substance of R. E. his Epistle which he boasted of To be more then any could answer and to reprove his false Doctrine and Error which he would perswade all unto and not to question because the Church of Rome hath propounded it as infallible most of all those Doctrines are denyed and I cannot but give my Testimony against them as to be false and that which leads People into Error and let R. E. when he brings forth his All prove to us that Infallibility as intailed to the Pope by succession and Prayer for the Dead Worshipping of
Whoremongers Adulterers Cozeners Cheaters Defrauders and Violent-doers and the Sword is to be turned against all these things and to keep down such things in every Nation and Government and that every Punishment be in Equality sutable to the crime and Fault not exceeding it and thus Princes and Rulers whoso rule rule for God and this is an Ordinance of God but Mysteryâ—Babylon the false church is far from these things who hath perswaded Rulers Princes and Nobles that they must rule as Magistrates in the Church of God and in Christ's Government in things appertaining to the Conscience hath taught them to usurp Authority in those things but God hath anointed Christ to be Lord and King and hath given him to be Head of the body which is his Church and to rule in the Hearts and Consciences of the Sons of Men and he is the alone Lord and King there and no outward King nor Prince nor Governour upon the Face of the Earth hath any thing to do there Object But some may say Ought not they who denyed Christ's Commands be compelled to worship and obey according aâ— he taught Answ. As Salvation belongs to him alone so Vengeance belongs to him also and as he communicates Power to them which believe and obey the Gospel so also by the Breath of his Mouth will he slay the Wicked and Vengeance is his and he will repay it and all they who will not have him to rule in their Hearts and unto the disobedient it shall be said and shall be done they shall be brought before him and slain and that by which he slayes the Disobedient is by the Breath of his Mouth which is sharper then any two-edged Sword which reacheth to that which the outward Sword and forcing Power cannot reach unto Object But farther it may be objected Were not the Kings of Israel and Judah to compel Men to keep the Commandments and Statutes of the true God and to restrain them from worshipping of false Gods and to stone to Death false Prâ—phets and Blasphemers and may not the Kings and Princes of the Earth do the same now Answ. To which I answer it is true the Kings of Israel and Judah were to do so under the first Covenant which made nothing perfect who did not see to the End of Things that were to be abolished and as the first Priesthood and Sacrifices and Offerings were Figures and Shadows of the good Things to come even of the everlasting Sacrifice and of the everlasting Offering so the Kings of Israel and their Governments were Types and Figures and Shadows of the King of Kings and King of Saints and their Government a Shadow of the Government which was to be without End and their compelling outward and punishing outward of Christ subduing all his Enemies and killing Blasphemers and stoning of them and slaying of them with his spiritual Sword that would not have him to rule over them but now the King of Righteousness being come his Law is inward his Kingdom is spiritual his Service spiritual his worship spiritual his Weapons spiritual with which he slayes his Enemies the Glory which the Father hath given to him he will not give to another and herein the Kingdom the Power the Authority the Weapons are of a more excellent Nature then the others were and his Soveraignity and Greatness excelleth the other and it is Truth as it is in Jesus and so all Kings and Princes now are in another State then the Kings of Israel and Judah were for the Substance is come and the King of eternal Glory the true Light that lighteth every Man that cometh into the World hath all Power committed to him so for any to intrude or take upon them to do that which the Father hath committed unto him is absolute Usurpation and though the false Church and the Merchants thereof and many which would be counted Rabbies in it have spurred on and pressed on Princes to their Hurt as to usurp Authority over mens Consciences in Faith and Doctrine this will be their Reward certainly from the Hand of the Lord at the last VVho hath required this at your Hands For Paul an Apostle of Jesus Christ whose Power and Authority was great as to the Things of God went far beyond any temporal Prince who had begotten many to the Faith who said that he and some others were not Lords over their Faith nor over mens Consciences but as it is said left every Man to be fully perswaded in his own Mind by God's Spirit him which he had testified of which he said God had given a Measure of to profit withal and none knows the Things of God but by the Spirit of God then good Reason it is that all should be left to that which is the absolute and only means by which God and the Things of God and the Worship of God comes to be known what will the Church of Rome say to this or the Pope say unto this who sayes that he is Peter's Successsor Are not Things imposed upon People as to be believed which are contrary to the Scriptures for which there is no Scripture nor Example but only because Peter's Successor hath said so and the Church said so and if another believe not so he is then counted an Heretick and hath been proceeded against as an Heretick instance that one thing about Bread and VVine which is called a Sacrament which the Church of Rome hath held for Doctrine these many hundred Years to wit That after VVords of Consecration by a Priest the natural Bread and VVine becomes substantially the real Body and Blood of Christ which Doctrine is so inconsistent with the Faith of God's Elect and so contrary to the Scriptures and also to sound Reason that none but they who are wilfully ignorant can believe and yet because many could not believe this Doctrine of Transubstantiation many have been racked tortured burned and put to cruel Deaths and is not this to be Lords over mens Faith and to Lord it over mens Consciences and so intrude and rule in mens Hearts and regulate mens Judgments which only belongs to God the Judge of Heaven and Earth And therefore all Princes Governours and Rulers learn Wisdom and Understanding to rule with the Wisdom of God which comes from above and cumber not your selves with that which God expects not from you neither doth he require of you to be Lords over his Heritage neither do you meddle nor intrude into those Things which he would not have you to meddle withal neither let any perswade you under any Colour to drive on their own Deceit promising to you in so doing therein you do God good Service or press you on to persecute any about spiritual Matters Now I say unto you in the Name and Power and Authority of God's Spirit they that compel to any Worship or force to any Worship whether true or false or punish and put to Death any for not worshipping truly or for
hasty heady Teachers and Speakers which know not the Lord's Voice cannot profit the People at all and all these tellers of Dreams and dreamers dream in the Night but what is the Chaff to the Wheat but he that hath heard God and knows his Voice and his Word which is a Spirit may speak it freely and that will answer the just in all People and the Witness of God will testifie in all Consciences to the Truth thereof and feels the Power of it and will remember it when the dreamers that dream will be forgotten And all ye that are broken into many Opinions and Sects and divers Judgments wait that you may know that which will unite you to God and one unto another that you may come all to be of one Heart and of one Mind and of one Soul into the Unity of the one Spirit as the Saints of old were in and many there are now unto whom the mind of the Lord is known blessed be the Name of the Lord forever and that you may all come to know him that healeth the Nations and leadeth out of Wars and maketh them to cease to the End of the Earth for VVars saith the Apostle James proceed from Mens Lusts and so wait in the Light which Christ hath given you for Power from God to be revealed in you which killeth the Lusts in your selves That your Swords may be broken into Plow-shares 〈◊〉 your Spears and VVeapons of War into Pruning Hooks then the Occasion and Ground of War is gone then you will come to be Follwers of Christ who came not to destroy mens Lives but to save them and to love Enemies anâ— bless them that curse you and do Good to them that hate you and pray for them that despightfully use you and persecute you and this is the Way to conquer the Spirits of your Enemies Therefore stop not your Ears nor slight 〈◊〉 the Day of your Visitation for the joyful Sound of the everlasting Gospel is now to be preached again unto all Nations Kindreds Tongues and People and towards you in Germany is that coming wherein Remission of Sins is obtained and Life and Immortality is brought to Light and blessed and happy will you be if you be found worthy to receive it which many Nations and People have put away from them and thereby have made themselves unworthy of everlasting Life And now this is a Message of Love and a free Gift unto you the Princes and People and Rulers in Germany that you may all be warned to be in a Readiness to meet the Lord in his Judgments and also to receive the tender Proffers of Life and Salvation to you and your People Nation Rulers and ruled may be happy and so come to witness Blessedness and Peace in all your Habitations which the Lord hath brought many unto in this the Day of his mighty Power wherein he hath shewed himself in the Earth and made many Witnesses of his noble Acts and of his wondrous Works that he hath done amongst us to the Intent they may be Testimonies thereof that other Nations may be invited to taste and see how good and gracious the Lord is who is the Light of his People and how pleasant the Way is that lighteth every man that cometh into the World and these Things I testifie unto you who have tasted how good and pleasant his dwelling-place is and how precious the Fold of the Lord is and how green and pleasant are his Pastures into which he leadeth his Sheep unto them hath he given everlasting Life and perfect Assurance of his Love forever These Sayings are faithful holy just and true and blessed is he that hath an Ear to hear and a Heart ready to receive understand thaâ— which is now declared of they even they shall be Witnesses of the same Glory in themselves and not only believe because of the Sound and Repâ—â—t thereof but see handle and understand these things in their own Hearts and feel it in their own Breasts So this is God's Visitation of Love to you 〈◊〉 Oh prize it lest it pass over your Heads and you never attain unto the Comfort of that which belongeth unto your eternal Rest and Peace From one who loves the Lord and all the Children of the Light and 〈◊〉 the Salvation and Welfare of all Men who is at perfect Unity with 〈◊〉 the Creation of God F. H. From England the 26 th of the 1 st Moneth 1661. THE GLORY OF THE True Church DISCOVERED As it was in its PURITY IN THE PRIMITIVE TIMES ALSO A Manifestation how and when the Apostacy came and how long it hath continued in the Church ROME proved to be in it because she differs in Doctrine and Practice from the Church of Christ in the Apostles Dayes Published for this End that People may be informed and their Understandings opened to discern the Times and Seasons and see the Difference between the Lamb's Wife and the Mother of Harlots By one who desires that all may come to the Knowledge of the Truth and be saved and walk in the Light of the Lord. F. H. TO THE Reader or Readers GReat hath been the Wisdom which God hath shed abroad in the Hearts of his People and made known unto his Servants through Ages wherein he hath made known his Mind and Will at sundry times and in divers manners sometimes by Types sometimes by Shadows and Representations sometimes by Dreams sometimes by Visions sometimes by Prophecy there was not the least Ministration but it had a Glory in it and the one living God manifested his Mind unto the Sons of men who feared his Name in every Generation and shewed unto them and signified his mind unto them what he was and shewed unto them how he would be worshipped and they that were obedient unto that which was made manifest in every Age and Ministration found Acceptance with the Lord and the Peace of God in their Hearts After man had transgressed and gone from his Maker and lost the Guide of his Youth and broken God's Covenant then Blindness came upon him and a Vail was betwixt him and his Maker and man increased and grew in an earthly Part and lusted after earthly Things which fed and increased that Part and the Image of God was lost in which the Creature delighted yet notwithstanding such was and is the Love of God towards his Creation and to his Workmanship that he did not utterly cast off man forever but followed him to draw him back again out of the Transgression to have Unity with him who was his Maker and when man was gone unto Darkness the Lord stooped so low as to come near him and to that State he was in and made a Covenant with man when mans Heart was outward upon outward Things and gave him Commands outward and Statutes and Ordinances outward that he might worship therein which were Shadows and Types of some better Things to come and these were the Ordinances of
the first Covenant which pertained to the changeable Part that was above the Seed but they typed forth more heavenly Things which were to be revealed in due Time and when the Seed came to be manifested and raised up they had an End and the Cloud passed away and the Day did spring forth in Clearness and he brought forth which restored all that believe unto God viz. Christ Jesus then did God more clearly manifest himself in the Earth through his Son who had the Will of the Father and declared it who rent the Vail and put an End to the Shadows and blotted out the Hand-writing and ended the Types and Figures and all that believed in him who was the End of them and the Sum of all he overthrew the Nature in them which was changeable unto which they pertained until the Time of Reformation which was when he was sacrificed up a Propitiation for the Sins of the whole World and they that did believe and received him came to be the Sons of God and declared the Mind of God as it was revealed and as the Spirit gave Utterance and many did believe and did grow up and became of one Heart Mind and Soul and worshipped God with one Accord and in the Spirit and in the Power of the Father and separated from the Jewish Worship and the Form thereof and met together in the Power of God and glorified God and spoke of the Things of his Kingdom unto all that waited for it freely and the Lord was honoured by them and glorified in them But soon after the Mystery of Godliness was brought forth the Mystery of Iniquity began to work and opposed the Work of the Lord and transformed into the Similitude and outward Appearance and Form and yet lived in the Flesh and there began to be an Apostacy and a Deviation from that Glory and Power which was once revealed and Anti-christ wrought with Signs and lying Wonders and got the Words and hated the Life and Power and them that appeared in it and then they that were under his Government and Reign hated the Reign of Christ and said in their Hearts We will not have him to rule over us though in Words they confess him and then persecuted and drove the true Church into the Wilderness and set up Imitations and Inventions and Traditions and vain Customs which they have called Apostolical and holy Institutions which are contrary unto primitive Institutions and Ordinances only brought in by them when Darkness began to spread over the Earth when the Bishops in the first three hundred Years after Christ began to contend about Dayes and Times and Meats and Drinks and Rome began to claim Superiority over all Churches call'd Christian the Pope became as a Law-giver I have led thee through divers Ages and Times as briefly as possible may be to single out the Original and Beginning of those things and who were the first Ordainers of them betwixt this and the Apostles Dayes which are now accounted as holy Institutions The State and Glory of the true Church in this Treatise thou wilt see before the Apostacy and the State in the Apostacy how she fled into the Wilderness and how Mystery-Babylon was raised and the false Church called her self visible many of her Doctrines and Practices which are contrary to the primitive Church are here discovered and the Authors and Formers made known whereby thou may'st come to see a Difference in the Ordinances of the true Church and the Traditions and Inventions of the false Church which are too much contended for in this Day by them who say They are come to the true Reformation according to the Primitive Times but thou wilt see as thou comparest their Practices with the Primitive times to be quite contrary and to be but Smoak and that which has darkened the Air clouded Peoples Understandings and hath led them into Ignorance and Darkness so that the Way of Truth hath not been discovered unto many but the Lord is arisen and that which comprehends time is made manifest and all that which hath got up in the Apostacy is viewed and seen and laid open to the View of all that they may depart out of these things which are but the Inventions and Traditions of Men in which Eternal Life is not to be had Read with Meekness and in that which is spiritual in thy self through which the things of God are made manifest for with that I have Unity and in that as thou livest and walkest I bid thee farewell F. H. The principal Heads treated upon in this following DISCOURSE 1. THE State of the Church from the Manifestation of Christ in the Flesh to the End of the Apostles briefly discovered 2. The entring in of the Apostacy and the Declination from that Purity and Doctrine Worship and Practice downward unto this present Age and Time 3. The Reformed and Separated Congregations called Parochial proved in the Apostacy compared with the Primitive Times in Worship and Practice 4. A few Words unto all how they may come out of the Apostacy to the true Church which is in God the Lamb's Wife 5. Concerning Baptizing or sprinkling Infants 6. Concerning the Sign of the Cross and ordaining of Parishes and Parochial Churches 7. Concerning Swearing by the Gospel as it is called and Kissing the Book and Bishoping of Children the first Authors shewn 8. Concerning Fasts and Feasts and Holy Dayes their Institutions and Foundeâ—s in the Apostacy 9. Concerning Priests Vestures and Garments and Bells their Authors Shewen which are Practised amongst Christians as Apostolick Institutions 10. Concerning the Mattens and singing of Psalms by Course in Musical Tunes and Supplications and short Prayers called Letanies their Authors shewn 11. Concerning the Passover and the Lord's Supper and the Ceremonies about it 12. Concerning Ministers and their Office under the Law and under the Gospel 13. Concerning the Ten Persecutions under the Heathen Emperours and how divers Vain Traditions and Institutions got up among the Christians in those Times and Constitution among the East and Western Churches after the Apostacy was entered in the first 300 400 Years after Christ. 14. Of the Decrees of the Church of Rome and Ordinances which are held as Apostolick Institutions 15. Concerning the General Councils since the Apostles Dayes which belonged to the Church of Rome their Decrees not infallible but are contradicting one another 16. Concerning the Worship of God and whether Kings and Rulers ought to compel in Spiritual Things declared and some Scriptures cleared and divers Objections answered about this Thing 17. Concerning Oathes in the first Covenant and the Lawfulness thereof and the Unlawfulness thereof discovered in the New Covenant in the Gospel-times though the Apostates mingle Ordinances of both together 18. Tythes in their first Institutions unto whom they were one according to the Command of God declared and that Tythes are no Way lawful to be received neither sought for by any who are Ministers of the
practices in the first hundred Years after Christ and if these things be found invented and without footing or Ground then let them that are informed depart from them CHAP III. But now to descend a little further nearer unto our own Age to speak something to them which I believe look upon themselves to be Catholick and Apostolick in Doctrine and Practice according to the Primitive Time and Order and that they are totally come out of the Apostacy THis I have to say to you which is my Judgment and Belief and that upon good Ground that you are in many things in the Apostacy as hereafter I shall demonstrate and to tell you nakedly and plainly we look upon the Reformation which was made in denying the Church of Rome to be but very weak and poor and feeble and imperfect comparatively with the Doctrine and Practice and Order in the primitive times insomuch that we judge upon good Grounds that it cannot be parallel'd with the Church in the primitive Times which I have spoken of before in that you have denyed the Pope to be the Head of the Church and so are called Protestants so am I knowing that Christ is the Head of the Church and ought to rule by his spiritual Scepter and his eternal Power in the Hearts and Consciences of People and in and over the true Church which is his Body whereof he is the Head and let all take heed who do intrude and take upon them that which belongeth to the King of Kings and King of Saints as to matter of Headship Regulation or Government for all power is committed unto him in Heaven and Earth and the Father hath given it to him and will not have any other have that Glory but whosoever seeks it must be condemned and his Glory he will not give to another for the Lamb is worthy of Glory and Strength And though the Church of Rome be generally acknowledged to be in the Apostacy by them that are separated from them and that upon good Ground yet I say the Separation is in some little or small part more in Name then Nature more in Form then in power more in some circumstantial things then in the very Ground it self and very many of these Doctrines practices Diâ—cipline and Order as they call it I find to be upholden practised and contended for which are found in the former I have mentioned First of all to instance that which is generally holden out by the reformed Protestants is that the Writings of Matthew Mark Luke and John and several Epistles is the Gospel which the primitive Disciples and Ministers preached and published and which people did receive and by believing the Sound thereof were accounted Christians and Believers We would have all to know the Gospel was preached to Abraham before Matthew or Mark or any of the Apostles writ a Word Moreover we would have all to know that Christ had preached glad tidings to the captives and some of the Disciples had preached the Word of the Kingdom before Matthew or Mark or Luke or John had wrote a Word my Reasons are divers Matthew Mark Luke and John must needs hear and see that done which they testified of before they writ and if Matthew Mark Luke and John be the Gospel the Writings of them I intend then the Disciples could not preach it before it was given forth and if the Epistles be a part of the Gospel this the Disciples could not preach before it was written for Paul succeeded and was converted after divers of the Apostles had preached the Gospel so then doubtless the Disciples and Apostles had something to say and declare and publish before any of the New-Testament was written and it is manifested that they were not sent out to preach the Law nor the Ordinances of the first Covenant after Christ was offered up the End of the first So then there was something and is something which was preached by them and is to be published now to all that are made Ministers by the holy Ghost and that is in few Words the Power of God which was before the New Testament so called though the Words declare of it but is not it Now they went and discipled in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost which is a Ministry far beyond the written or declarative Sound or indeed is a spiritual and invisible Thing which the Apostle Acts 26.18 declaring his Message which he had received by the holy Ghost saith I was sent to turn them viz. the Gentiles and Jews and them of Arabia and else where he soiourned from Darkness to Light and from Satan's Power unto God's Power that they that believed in the Light and received the Power of God which he preached to them might receive Remission of Sins for Remission of Sin was only preached in his Name and there is no Name under Heaven by which Men can be saved but by the Name of Jesus though the Apostles spoke according to the Motion of the Spirit in divers Words calling him the Gift of God the free Gift of Righteousness the unspeakable Gift the true Light that lighteth every man that cometh into the World the Power of God and the Wisdom of God which Wisdom and Power they had received and because the Son of God was revealed in them the Apostle said I am a Debtor to the Jews and the Greeks Rom. 1.14 And he having received 〈◊〉 freely of the Father he went to the Jews and went to the Greeks to the Gentiles and Heathen where the Name of this Gift and Power and Jesus had not been named and published freely without Gifts and Rewards and the Necessity did lye upon him 1 Cor. 9.16 and the Love of Chrâ—st which was shed abroad in his Heart constrained him and made him reckon himself as a Debtor unto all because of the abundant Loving Kindness and Riches of God's Love and Grace and spiritual Gifts which he had received he longed and thirsted and travailed to communicate it unto others Largely I might speak of this hidden Mystery as to demonstrate what the Gospel of Christ was and is but in what I have already said they that are any thing spiritual minded will judge that the Law and the Prophets Matthew Mark Luke and John and the Epistles were not the everlasting Gospel but it was a thing beyond and above and before any of these writings were although they all in their several Ages bore Testimony of it viz. the Power of God which condemns Sin in the Flesh and mortifies the Deeds thereof and gives Victory over it and taketh up all that believe in it into one Life Power and Virtue into pure Peace and heavenly Contentment and perfect Satisfaction So you who are calling the Letter the Gospel or the New Testament writings the Gospel I would ask you a Question also When was there a time since the first hundred Years after Christ or in that time till now that these Words and Writings have
is the mighty Power of God alone which must be waited for and believed in and received and made manifest in the Hearts of the People or else they cannot come out of the Apostacy nor see to the End of those Things that are to be abolished and this is that which must be witnessed by every Man that comes to be a living Stone of the holy City and a living Son of the free-Woman and true Member of the Heavenly Jerusalem which God hath caused to descend which is the Mother of all the Saints and the Womb that brings them all forth and the Breast at which they all suck and are satisfied and nourished up to everlasting Life These Sayings are faithful and true and blessed is he that heareth believeth and receiveth them And this is a Testimony of the People called Quakers whom God hath brought out of the Apostacy to the Beginning again to see the Brightneâ—s of the Day of the Lord wherein there is not a Cloud Furthermore it is manifest how many Things have been introduced and brought concerning Worship and Ordinances and are taught to be Doctrines of the primitive Times whenas they be brought in by Men of corrupt Minds in latter Ages which had lost the Faith once delivered to the Saints and had lost the Gospel-Order and compelled People by outward Law to submit unto them and yet all those Things they would fasten upon the Scriptures and bring some Scripture which they pervert as a Cloak and a Cover to blind People withal but I shall descend to some Particulars CHAP. V. Concerning sprinckling Infants AND first concerning Baptizing or Christening Infants as it hath been called which is without prescribed Command or Example commanded or ordained by Christ or his Apostles although many in these latter Ages have wrested the Scriptures thinking thereby to make their own Inventions to be reckoned or accounted to be the Ordinances of God and the main Ground which the greatest Rabbies have given hath been from these or the like Scriptures Go teach and baptize all Nations Mat. 28.19 But this is nothing at all to prove baptizing of Infants here Teaching was to go before Baptizing or Discipling as the Words may be rendered for they were not like to be Discipled which were untaught now Infants not being capable of teaching so are not capable of being made Disciples now to baptize Infants or sprinckle them with Water which are untaught and not capable of being Disciples is a ridiculous Thing and to do it so as the Church of Rome uses it and they who are separated from them is contrary to the Scriptures and there is no mention made of Water at all nor Infants and their other Scriptures they have offered for Proofs to prove this an Ordinance of Christ and why only because Christ took up Children into his Arms and blessed them and because he said Whosoever enters into the Kingdom of God must enter as a little Child these Scriptures have been tendered for good Proofs but the spiritual-minded will judge of the Weakness of them who offer these Things for a Proof But again it hath been said and accounted Orthodox that Baptism came in the Room of Circumcision but how they will prove it is yet unknown to many for the Scriptures make not mention of any such thing for one Type did never type out another but every Type typified a Substance Now Circumcision was a Type or a Figure and cutting off the Fore-skin was a Figure of Circumcision and cutting off the Fore-skin of the Heart now Baptism with Water is a Type or Figure 1 Pet. 3.21 which typed out the spiritual Washing or Regeneration and if Baptism of Infants came in the room of Circumcision then how do they agree in a Parallel the Males were only circumcised and why are the Females now baptized if Baptism came in the room of Circumcision Another Thing which hath been alledged for a Proof is that which Christ spoke to Nicodemus John 3.5 Except a Man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God from whence it hath been inferred by many that Baptism of Infants was absolutely necessary to Salvation Christ spoke of that which did regenerate and make anew and cleanse the Heart and of the clean Water which the Prophet Ezekiel spoke of which he would pour upon his People visible Water cleanseth not the inside neither doth regenerate but the Water which Christ giveth to every one that thirsteth to drink is the Water of Life and this washeth the inside and cleanseth the Heart and this is the washing of Regeneration which whosoever comes not to know cannot enter in the Kingdom of God because that which is deâ—â—led is shut out but they thaâ— do not loâ—k after the Substance have made an Idol of the Figure but the Church of Rome themselves which were the first Invenâ—ers and Setters up of this human Institution have said That this mâ—st be received by Tradition and not from the Scriptures because it could not be approved as a Commandment witness Claudias Espontiâ—â— a Popish Bishop at a Council at Pysoy in France 1500. and yet this Doctrine hath been held out to the Nations for Catholick and Apostolick which the primitive Churches made no mention of neither the Apostles taught any such Doctrine but was preached up by such who went out of the Light and from the Power into the Nations which became as Waters for the first Ordainer of Baptism of Infants and that they should have a God-father and God-mother was Ignatius Bishop of Rome long after the Apostles Dayes when Rome was got up into Pride claimed Authority over all Christian Churches to impose upon them whatever they listed for Doctrine and such dark things as these have been brought forth whereof mention might be made of many Things and what unsavoury Words as God fathers and God-mothers are used not only amongst them but also amongst the Protestants to this day who is God's Father or who is God's Mother is this Apostolick Doctrine as though God was begotten by Generation indeed is it not Blasphemy to affirm such things and also to hold up such things all which demonstrates these things to be in the Apostacy And therefore you who profess your selves that you are come out of the Apostacy and are reformed Churches for Shame leave off practising and pleading for the upholding such things which the Scriptures do not own or else the Practice of the Saints in former Ages will judge you And it hath been reckoned as absolute necessary to Salvation and therefore Victor Bishop of Rome did institute that the Children might be christened by a Lay-man or Lay-woman in time of Necessity because Infants were often in Danger as Polydore makes mention Lib. 4. CHAP. VI. Concerning the Sign of the Cross and ordaining of Parish Churches LIkewise the Sign of the Cross and the Chrisme are invented things which are in the Apostacy and therefore
Temple at Jerusalem to be Worshipped as God Herod who Mocked Christ with his Souldiers and set him at nought was banished and died miserablely he likewise put forth Caiphas the High Priest and afterwards in the forth Year of his Reign Caligula was slain Claudius Nero succeeded him and Reigned thirteen years a grievous Tyrant and an hater of all Good by him was James the Son of Zebedee Martyred and Simon and Parmenâ—s the second of the seven Deâ—cons Martyred and Thomâ—s who preached to the Medes and Persians was slain with a dart in his Reign about this time Simon Zelotes who Preached in Africa was crucified Andrew and Matthew the one crucified and the other slain with a Spear Matthias and Philip the one was crucified and the other Stoned to Death About the 62 year after Christ James the Son of Alpheus called the Brother of Christ was Stoned to death with many more and Mark slain at Alexandria Domitius Nero began his Reign about the sixty seventh year after Christ he Reigned fourteen years Emperour of Rome under him was the first of the ten Roman Persecutions he caused the Christians of all Ages Sects and sorts to suffer he commanded Rome to be set on Fire in twelve places and to avoid the infamy thereof he accused the Christians with it and caused them to be persecuted and put to Death and in the latter end of his Reign Paul was put to Death for the Testimony of the Faith of Christ. In the year sixty nine this Nero was afterwards proclaimed by the Senate of Rome an Enemy to all Mankind and condemned to be drawn through the City and to be Whipt to Death for fear of which he fled and afterwards slew himself and the Church had Rest for a season from Persecution after him In the ninety sixth year began Domitian the Emperour to Reign who began the second Persecution who was a Blasphemer against God and an Idolater In his dayes was Simon Bishop of Jerusalem crucified and John the Evangelist banished into the Isle of Patmos but after the Death of Domitian he was released by Pertinax this Domitian the Emperour fearing the coming of Christ again commanded that all that could be found of the stock of David in Jewry should be slain and many false Accusations were brought against the Christians and the Inquisition was this Swear the Truth whether thou art indeed a Christian and if they confessed they were condemned and put to Death for that alone Clement succeeded Anacletus the Bishop of Rome and after him Everistus who was martyred under Trajanus in the 102 year after Christ. In the Reign of Trajanus the Emperor began the third persecution of the Christians Simon who was said to be Christ's kinsman was Bishop of Jerusalem and Ignatius Bishop of Antioch who suffered Martyrdom in the Reign of Trajanus in the year 111. with many other of the Christians who were destroyed in this persecution the churh of Rome was not so highly exalted as afterwasd she usurped Authority neither were the Officers thereof nor Bishops so corrupt as afterwards they came to be both in Doctrine and Practice Marcus Antonius Verus began the forth Persecution in the year 162. in whose time a great number who professed Christ suffered cruel Deaths in Asia and in France and other parts among whom was Polycarpuâ— the Bishop of Smyrna this persecution continued thirteen years The church had some rest under the Reign of Lucius Antonius Comadus and then the Christians began to wrangle and jangle about the celebration of Easter and about Observations of Times and Feasts and run into things outward and contended about them and so weakned themselves and hurt one another Alexander Bishop of Rome succeeded Everistus and Telesphorus succeeded him likewise and Higinus and Pius and Ansatus Soler and Elutherius all these were Bishops of Rome but many things began to creep in in their time but being kept under by the Roman Emperors they did not get much outward Power because they had no outward compelling Laws to force their Institutions in divers things which were contrary unto the former Apostles Practices yet notwithstanding there was something of Truth and of the Power of it kept and they testified against the Idolatry of the Heathen and so suffered death Severus succeeded in the Empire about the year 195. under whom was the fifth Persecution against the Christians who reigned eighteen years in the beginning of his reign he was somewhat favourable to the Christians but afterwards through the malicious suggestions and accusations of wicked men he was so enraged and incensed against the Christians that by proclaimation he commanded through the Empire that no Christians any more should be suffered whereby a great number were destroyed and killed as Eusebius saith in his 6 th Book about the year 205. This Severus the Emperor was slain in Brittain about the year 214. and was buried at York Aurelius Alexander Severus began his reign about 224. at this time the Church had gotten some rest from Persecution at this time the Christians had gotted some House or Place to meet in in this time of rest in Rome and the Cooks and Tiplers challenged it to belong to them the matter being brought before the Heathen Emperor Severus he judged it to be more honest and reasonable that this Place should be continued to the Christians to worship God in then that the Cooks and Victualers and Tiplers should enjoy it by this all may understand that there was no great Minsters Steeple-houses or Places called Churches erected in Rome unto this time for the Christians although there is so much ado in this time about Steeple-houses and Minsters and Parish-churches within this latter Age by them that are run into visible things have been so strongly pressed for a house of God and a holy Church so that in this time the Christians had no Mass-houses with Steeples and Crosses and Bells and Organs standing East and West which are pleaded for to be decent and holy Institutions yet notwithstanding the Moderation of this Emperor Galistus and Urbanus Bishops of Rome were put to death but yet the Bishops of Rome did not arrogate to themselves to be universal and these were not called Popes though divers superstitious things crept in and were allowed by the said Bishops and they were declining from the Doctrine and Practice of the Apostles in the first century and this was about the year 226. Maximinius the next was chosen Emperor rather by the wilfulness of Souldiers then the Will of the Senate he caused the sixth Persecution which was great against the Christians especially against the Leaders and Teachers hoping that when they were smitten the Sheep would soon be scattered this was in the year 237. Pontianus Bishop of Rome was banished by this Emperor and many more christians suffered under this Emperor and were put to death and more it is likely would have suffered but the Lord shortned his dayes and his Tyranny for he
Marcellus succeeded one Lucina a rich Maid of Rome dying made Marcellus her Heir and gave him all her Substance and from that time saith Pollidore Lib. 1. the Bishops of Rome were greatly inriched and he began to grow up in earthly Honours higher and higher But Constantine the Emperor about the Year 318 caused a Cross to be made of Gold and precious Stones and to be born before his Army instead or a Standard when he went to fight against Maxentius Maximinius and Licinius these were the last Persecutors of the Christians in the Roman Monarchy which this Constantine did vanquish and set the Christians at Liberty who had been persecuted about three hundred Years and so afterwards this Cross others began to imitate and set up in their Churches and became a flat Idol notwithstanding after this some Persecution was stirring in the eastern Countries yet in Rome and the western Parts there was no general Persecution for many Years also in the East Part he subdued those Tyrants we read of no Persecution against the Christians until the Time that John Wickliff suffered which was when the Spirit of the Heathen was entered into the Bishops of Rome and Popes who had retained the Name of Christian but lost the Life and the Power he began with Fire to persecute the Members of Christ. But long before this Time the Wisdom and Power of God was much lost among many of the Bishops of Rome and also divers others that the Apostacy was entered in and they made great Contentions about Easter and about Dayes which should be fasted and some were for two and some were for three and some were for forty Dayes all the Churches of Asia and their Bishops were for keeping it the fourteenth Moon as Eusebius saith lib. 5. For Asia observed the Feast of Easter and they called a great Council together and decreed that it should be observed the fourteenth Moon upon what Day soever in that Week the Moon fell and appointed fasting-dayes and Meetings and Synods in all Parts met together about this trivial Matter in the Year 199. at Rome likewise there was a Synod gathered together wherein Victor the fourteenth Bishop was President and the eastern Churches decreed it the Day aforesaid and Fastings before it and a western Church decreed it to be the Day wherein Christ rose from Death to Life but Victor Bishop of Rome with the adjoyned Congegations pronounces flatly all the western Churches to be excommunicated Persons and gives them up to Satan so that it became a Proverb That the Bishop of Rome must judge all and be judged of none this was about the year one hundred ninety nine after Christ when they had respite from Persecution And Ireneus Bishop of Lyons he was of Victor's Mind that it ought to be celebrated on the Sunday only yet reproved Victor Bishop of Rome Peter's Successor as they say for cutting off all the Churches of God in Asia for such a trivial Thing And Polycarpus and Anicetus contended about trivial Things and although there was much Good in them both yet this weakened the Christians and led the Minds of People out into the Observance of outward Things and neglected the Life and Power Luâ—ius the two and twentieth Bishop of Rome about the year 255 and Stephanus who succeeded him a great contention in their Time about baptism the Matter was whether they that returned from any Heresie shall be re-baptized or be received in with Prayer and laying on of Hands only and so here was a great jangling and contention about outward things which were getting up as Idols and Cyprian Bishop of Carthage judged that Hereticks had no Way to be purged from Error but by Baptism but Stephanâ—â— was greatly offended with Cyprian for this After Stephen Sixtus succeeded and Dionysius writes unto him how that all Cilicia Cappadocia Gallatia and the bordering Nations how greaâ— Synods had decreed that they would not communicate with them because they re-baptized Hereticks and saith further the greatest Synod of Bishops hath decreed that such as renounce any Heresie should first be instructed and then washed and purged of their impure Leaven and thus they wrangled and â—angled about Things with one another and brake into Fractions notwithstanding many of these Men suffered under the merciless Cruelty of the Heathen Emperors likewise they excommunicated one another and called Councils and censured one another and hurt the spreading of Truth amongst them that believed in the Name of Jesus all this is to shew that they were declining and coming to Loss in this Time though so near the Apostles Time and though they suffered under the Emperors and found Peace with the Lord yet many Practices and Institutions were made which are not according to the primitive Times which ought not to be binding to all Generations afterwards because of the Antiquity of them as the now called Church of Rome would have all to receive as Apostolick Doctrine But to return to Constantine the Emperor when Peace was established in the empire he set forth a general proclamation or edict not constraining therein any Man to any Religion but giving Liberty to all Men to exercise their Religion whether Christians or others which Thing was taken well by the Romans and all wise Men this Licinius joyned with Constantine in the Government of the empire seemingly favoured the Christians joyned with Constantine in setting forth an edict for the Christians Liberty yet afterwards he had great Hatred towards Constantine and conspired his Death reâ—ecting the Christiâ—n Râ—lâ—gion and persecuted them who said He would become an Enemy to the Christians for that in their Meetiâ—gs and Assemblâ—es they prayed not for him but for Constantine so cast the Christians into Prison and persecuted them within his Dominions and many were put to Death but at length he was slain after several Battels between him and Constantine by the Souldiers in the year 324. Constantius the Emperor the Father of Constantine dyed a natural Death and was buried at York Dioclesian dyed at Salena as some say by his own Poyson in the year 319. he was the chief of the seven Tyrants in the tenth Persecution Maximinian the second who was hanged at Mazâ—lla by Constantine in the year 310. Thirdly Galerius who was plagued with a terrible Disease Severus the fourth was slain by Maximinian the Father of Maxentius the wicked Tyrant who was banished by Constantine in the year 318. The sixth was Maxentius who dyed not long after in the year 320. Lastly Licinius was overcome by Constantine and slain about the year 324. And thus the Lord plagued the Cruelty of the Heathen Emperors who knew not God but hated his Appearance and rewarded them according to their Deeds The Christians in these three hundred years wherein were the ten Persecutions they were Sufferers under the Power of the Dragon who ruâ—ed in the Emperors and then they were not Persecutors having not the outward Power in their
he would abandon and leave that Babylon which is but a siâ—k of Mischief and of all Ungodliness and keep his Court elsewhere in some place of better Fame and this is the Legate's Testimony of the Seat of the Mother Church of Rome Besides many of her own Members in England in the Year 1245. do manifest what Action has been upon this Nation as may be seen in a Supplication written in the Names of the Nobles and Commons of England to Pope Innocent the fourth shewing how many Subsides and Taxes had been levied and sent out of the Realm and how they had been liberally paid they complaining also how he sent Italians and forraigners to possess theâ—â— Churches and Benefices in England who had no regard of Peoples Soulâ— and so were no good Shepherds as they said and how the Italians received threescore Thousand Marks a Year besides other Vails and Excises â—heâ— do reap more Rents then the King himself and so when he could no◠〈◊〉 his subsides and raise all the Sums which he exacted from Year to Year Pope Innocent perswades the French King to make War with the King of England for his not condescending to the Pope in all things although he was then one of his Sons and of his Church but enough of this it were lâ—rge to enumerate the Actions and Cruelties the Oppressions which have been done in that which is called Christendom since the Emperour 〈◊〉 unto the Pope his Power and how much Idolatry Superstitiâ—n 〈◊〉 and Doctrine of Devils hath been spread over the Nations these many hundred of Years and how many have been put to cruel Death for not 〈◊〉 and conforming to the said Doctrines and Practices Injâ—nctions and Ordinances and how many this false Church hath stirred up 〈…〉 another and Destroy one another about these things which have 〈◊〉 put upon People under the Name of Divine Authority and holy 〈◊〉 and Apostolical Institutions by what as it is written all may see that these things are in the Apostacy and in the Fall in the curse and in the Night of Darkness wherein all this Wickedness hath been wrought by the false Church which the Lord God will reward double and dry up 〈◊〉 Waters under which she sits and make her Seat desolate and throw down her Pride who hath drunk the Blood of the Martyrs and shed the Blood of the Saints and devoured the Lambs of Christ and made Merchandize of Souls and therefore all who are in part departed from her stay not in the Suburbs but come out of her City and the Adjacent places there that ye be not partakers of the Judgment which is to come upon her But Oh! abundance of Darkness remains yet in the Nations and even in the Protestant Churches who hold up things yet which were invented by her insomuch that one belonging to the Church of Rome Dionysius Petavius a Cardinal layes claim to the ceremonies which were practised in England in the Bishops time For saith he in his Book called the History of the World the Religion of England and Doctrine is Calvinism the Doctrine of Geneva but the Ceremonies are of Rome as they were practised in England in the Year 1640. In the time of Leo the fourth Edelwolphus King of England went to Rome for performance of a Vow that he had made and was courteously received and accepted by the Pope Leo For which cause he ordained a tribute to be paid yearly to the Pope to wit a Peny sterling for every House in England that kindled a Fire Now Protestants look to your Easter-reckonings you have denyed the Popes Supremacy and yet Vicars and Parsons receive his Tribute of every House that kindles a Fire and this stands yet as a good and wholsome Institution amongst you And so for shame let all that profess Reformation and the Doctrine of Godliness and the Faith of Christ and the Practice of the Apostles â—s their example come out of things which the Harlot hath invented and say as Abraham said to the King of Sodom that he would not take a Shoe-latchet least he should say he had made Abraham Riâ—h So let them that profess Reformation not keep a shoe-latchet nor one lap of the Whores Garment nor any piece of her Ornaments that she may not Boast any more that we are made rich by her Merchandize so purge out Horn and Hooff and all the old leven out of your Hearts and out of your Assemblâ—es and come to believe in Christ the true Light that lighteth every one that comes into the World that he may be your Law-giver whose Institutions are Spiritual and his Ordinances heavenly which makes 〈◊〉 and clean and pure the comers thereunto and so let the old Romish 〈…〉 foolish Ceremonies about Worship alone many of which are 〈◊〉 from the Heaâ—hen and judge not any for deâ—arting from them 〈◊〉 Persecute none for not observing of them for whoso do will maniâ—est themselves to belong to the City which is to be overthrown and to be in the Apostacy and not Members of the true Church of Christ the Lamb's Wife And many more things which stand yet amongst them called Christians as set discourses have been set up called Hâ—milies And the aforesaid W. H. shews the grâ—â—nd â—here â—re they were 〈…〉 Some complained that their Churches and Universities were 〈…〉 Error as many are at this day by which there was a want of able Pastors four Sermons were appointed by publick order in the Yâ—ar onely and certain Homilies were devised by learned Men and confirmed for sound Doctrine by the Clergy who made them and the Authority of the Prince which Homilies were appointed to be read by Curates of a mean understanding and them that had but mean pay as five Mark or twenty Noble a Year of which sort we had many in England in the year 1640. I desire we have no more lest more ignorance abound and these Homilies were to be read after a certain number of Psalms read and the Letany and an Epistle and Gospel and it may be Athanasius or Nicen Creed and this was the Worship which hath been holden out even amongst the reformed as spiritual Worship all which while People have been exercising themselves in those things they had been further and further off from God and the Knowledge of his Truth which is manifest to them that believe not by the Injunctions and Ordinances of men but by the holy Spirit which leads out of all Error Superstition and Deceit and all that believe in it come to be taught of the Lord and Worship in that which is pure and are acceptable in his sight CHAP. XV. Something concerring the general Councils since the Apostles Dayes though they have been all of one Faith and though iâ— hath been said the Church could not err all which of the several Councils belonged to the Church of Rome yet see the Difference IN that which some call a Council or a Synod at Jerusalem Acts 15. when some
lying and hereby they did give sufficient caution against all inconveniences which may come thereby as to Government in general for where a Testification or Assertion is made without an Oath is as sure as if it had been sworn to And Bishop Usher doth esteem that place of Matthew the fifth Swear not all to be a sufficient plea for the Waldenses against Swearing and therefore they who have any Esteem of the aforesaid Authors and of their Doctrine must not condemn the Quakers as for Novelties or for Broachers of new Doctrine for Reynerius one of the popish Inquisition saith amongst all the Sects which are or have been there is not any more pernicious to the Church meaning the Church of Rome then the Waldenses and that for three Reasons 1. Because of their Antiquity 2. Because of their Universality 3. In that they did profess iâ— no Way lawful for a Christian to swear on any Occasion which Doctrine was contrary to the Church of Rome which made Rinerius and Jâ—nsenius two Papists so much envy the Waldenses in this thing about keeping the Commands of Christ and yet notwithstanding all this Cloud of Witnesses both in primitive times and after Ages divers who suffered as Martyrs did hold the same and also the many Testimonies of them who have dyed in the Faith yet many are so wilful and so peevish and so envious against every thing which they cannot joyn unto as that they will brand this Doctrine for Novelty and Heresie let such consider how they will condemn this Doctrine and yet justifie Christ's Words and them that have been reckoned as Fathers and Martyrs and as Orthodox and found in the Faith by all except the Church of Rome who too much imitate the Jews and yet are no Jews and they have been the chief Cryers up of Oathes and Swearing and afterwards give Dispensations to them that break them And therefore all who reckon your selves as Christians keep to the Docrtine of Christ and the Doctrine of the Apostles who were Followers of him and run not back to the Jews Ordinances which continued but till the time of Reformation and you that reckon your selves as Protestants for Shame leave off that Doctrine which hath been brought in by the Apostates who have mingled things together without having Respect either to Time or Age or People and so have run back to the Jews and bring those Commands and Injunctions which pertained to the Jews and lay them as Yoaks upon the Necks of Christians remember what the Apostle said to the Galatians concerning the Works of the Law and concerning Types and Figures Gal. 1.2 If you be circumcised Christ profits yâ—u nâ—thiâ—g and an Oath was a Type as well as Circumcision to the Jews and what if I say of all Swearers who have no better Ground for so doing then the Jewish Oathes which were Types and testifie unto every one that he that takes an Oath and swears at all is bound to keep the whole Law Christ profits him nothing And so let all People who fear the Lord and do believe that they have received Christ in their Hearts the End of the Law for Righteousness not turn back to the changeable Covenant again lest he who is the everlasting Covenant say unto them who hath required these things at your Hand and also raise up his swift Witness to condemn them who transgress his pure and holy righteous Commands and would compel others so to do CHAP. XVIII Tythes in their first Institution unto whom they were due according to the Command of God declared and that Tythes are no Way lawful to be received neâ—ther sought for by any who are Ministers of the New-Covenant and the everlasting Gospel proved out of the Scripture and Antiquity TO omit Abraham's giving Tythes or the tenth Part to Melchizedeck after the Overthrow of his Enemies and Jacob's vowing to give the tenth when he should inherit the Land of Canaan because a voluntary Promise only bindeth him that promiseth and a free Gift from one to another is no Command neither binding to all Generations because Abraham gave the tenth Part to Melchizedeck freely of the Spoil he had taken and that but once not of his Family's Labours or Industries but of the Spoil this was a voluntary and a free thing both in Jacob and Abraham if Jacob had not vowed he had not sinned and if Abraham had not given the tenth Part of the Spoil he had not sinned so this is no Command or binding Example unto future Generations especially of them that pretend they are Ministers of the second Covenant and the Gospel but a very feeble and a poor thing for them to alledge Tythes were never commanded to be paid by the Lord to any but Israel whose Law was given forth 400 Years after the Promise as saith the Apostle neither were ever payable but by the Jews in the Land of Canaan and to Levi's Tribe only and to the Jewish Priests that had no Inheritance allotted them by the Lord of all the Land of Canaan or beyond Jordan but only Tythes or tenth Part among the Brethren and that only according to the Command of the Lord Deut. 18.4 Ezek. 25.13 for the Office of the Priesthood and for the Service of the Tabernacle At the giving forth of the Law after Israel came out of Egypt God chose Aaron and his Sons for the Office of the Priesthood and the rest of the Tribe of Levi for the Service of the Tabernacle God gave unto the Levites by Commandment all the Tenth in Israel for an Inheritance for their Service and the Levites out of their Tythes were to offer up to the Lord a tenth Part of the Tythes and give it unto Aaron the Priest for himself and his Sons and no other portion had the Levitical Priests out of the Tythes but the Tenth of the Tenth as for the rest of the Tythes they were for the Levites that did serve at the Tabernacles and for Strangers for Fatherless and Widdows Moreover the tenth of the Tythes the Priest had the first ripe Fruits of the Ground of Wheat of Barly of Figs Grapes and Olives of Pomegranatâ—s and Dates at what Quantity the Owner pleased a Heave-offering also of Corn Wine and Oyl Fleece were given to the Priests at the 60th part sometime the 50th at the Devotion of the Owner But how comes it to pass that they that pretend another Priesthood then this should receive the tenth of all of unclean Beasts as Pigs and Foâ—ls aâ—d of such things as we never read of tythable under the Law of Eggs Geese and Turnips and the tenth of the Wood for Faggots for the Fire and yet are not of this Priesthood but pretend to be Bishops and Elders in the Christian Church so they cannot distinguish of the Time neither of the Ministration neither of Service and Worship that belongs to each Covenant else they would be ashamed to claim Title to Aaron's Tythes and the Levites
in Unconsecrated Ground forsaking the Sepulchers of their Fathers Hospinian saith that at last it became so Superstitious in being buried in order near the Church that they judged it material even to their Salvation De Orig. Temple Lâ—b 3. chap. 1. The Waldenâ—es said the use of Church-Yards is Superstitious and invented only for Lucre sake and it is no matter in what Ground any one is buried see Usher de Succes Eccles. Christ. chap. 6. And how much there is of this Superstition in England now and what excessive rates are paid for breaking up Ground all is sensible of that it is only one of the Popish Nets which is holden up to get Money by And so I shall conclude these things and say with John Come out of Babylon and be not partakers of her Sins lest you partake of her Plagues for the Hour of her Judgment is come and the time wherein her Filthiness and Loathsomness shall be made manifest to the Nations and her Skirts shall be uncovered and her abominable Practices discovered of which in part I have declared unto all in this discourse that all may see the Abominations and depart out of the Snares that led to Death and these Practices which tend to Destruction THE Rock of Ages EXALTED ABOVE ROME's Imagined Rock ON WHICH HER CHURCH IS BUILDED She proved not to be the only Church of Christ her corrupt Doctrines proved not to be Apostolick but contrary to the true Church of Christ in the Apostles Dayes Also divers Arguments answered which may convince the Papists that they are not the true Church wherein a Book is also answered called A Catechism against all Sectaries newly published by C. M. in the Year 1661. By F. H. a Member of that Church which is coming out of the Wilderness A TABLE of the principal Things contained in this BOOK COncerning the true Religion what it is and where it 〈◊〉 demonstrated The Church of Rome proved to be the false Church The Pope proved not to be the Head of the true Church aâ—d Christ proved to be the Head of the Body which is his Church and the 〈…〉 which 〈◊〉 Church is built Purgatory proved to be an erroneous Doctrine which is held forth by the Papists and their praying for the Dead proved to be another false Doctrine not commanded nor practised by Christ or his Apostles The Papists Doctrine which saith Christ is really and personally in the Mass and in the Eucharist proved to be Blasphemy and great Idolatry The Papists Mass and their Ceremonies proved not to be Apostâ—lical The Papists honouring of Reliques and Images of Saints and praying by Beads proved to be but the Inventions and Traditions of Men and contrary to the Doctrine which the Apostolick Church held forth The Doctrine of forbidding certain Kind of Meats and forâ—idding the Scriptures to be read by all answered Câ—ncerning Miracles Answers to eight Propositions set forth by C. M. in his Catechism aforesaid THE Rock of Ages EXALTED ABOVE ROME's Imagined Rock ON WHICH HER CHURCH IS BUILDED GReat hath been the Havock and Spoil that the Beast which John saw rise out of the Waters made against them in destroying them who received not his Mark in their Foreheads and the Cry hath been long Who is able to make War with the Beast and great hath the Suffering been these many Ages of the Children of Light and still is of the Members of the true Church of Christ which is in God which hath proceeded from her who sate as a Queen upon the Waters which are Nations Kindreds Tongues and People which have been the Seat of Mystery-Babylon the Mother of Harlots who hath held out her golden Cup of Fornication full of Abomination false Doctrine and Error which the Nations have drunk of and the Kings of the Earth have been made drunk with and all have been in Instability and have reeled and staggered up and down in the dark in the Night of Ignorance and have wildered in the Mists of Error and lost the true Foundation and are gone from the Rock upon which the true Church is builded which is neither Peter nor his Successor but Christ the true Foundation which abideth sure and all that believe in him and have their Minds staid upon him know Settlement and Establishment in that which the Gates of Hell prevail not against But blessed be the Lord he is come revealed and made manifest who is able to make War with the Beast and his Followers and a Discerning is given unto his Servants that they can distinguish betwixt the Cup of Fornication and the Cup of Blessing and betwixt the Table of the Lord and the Table of Devils betwixt the true Church the Lamb's Wife and Mâ—stery-Babylon the Mother of Harlots betwixt the heavenly Treasurâ— which is communicable to the Saints in Light who are Members of the 〈◊〉 Church and the Merchandize and the corrupt Treasure of the Harlot which the Nations Kindreds and Tongues have been forced to buy 〈◊〉 Reason of the forcing and compelling Power of the Beast and so the Nations have been begotten into a strange Nature into the cruel Nature killing one another about the Forms of Worship and Shadows and the Substance hath been known but to a few neither the Lamb's Nature which is meek and innocent and the Leaves of the Tree of Life which heal the Nations have been known but to a few which is the Cause of all the 〈◊〉 Murders and Massacrees Imprisonments and cruel Torments which the Nations have afflicted one another with who have professed Christianity but have been out of the Life and out of the Nature of the true Church which Christ is the Head of which is Wife unto the Lamb and herein is the true Church manifest from the false the false Church hath propagated and encreased her Number of Members by Force and Awe and Cain's Weapons and many have been forced into a Belief and a feigned kind of Profession rather then by sound Doctrine or answering God's Witness in Peoples Hearts and Consciences but the true Church who is of the Husband's Nature her Weapons have been are and will be spiritual and yet are mighty through God to beat down strong Holds of Sin and Wickedness in People and hath by sound Doctrine and a good Example answered God's Witness in peoples Consciences without forcing to any thing but recommended themselves to every ones Conscience in the Sight of God and would have every one perswaded in their own Hearts by the Lord of the Truth which they believed and not to take things by Tradition and Hear-say as the false Church and her Members have done and so have had no Assurance of God's Spirit in their Hearts for what they did and so Doubts have arisen in the Mind because whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin But God is Opening the Eyes of many and enclining the Hearts of many to seek after the Assurance of God's blessed Spirit in their Hearts for what they
do believe And now Reader I shall present thee with a great Fardel and Bundle of the Whore's Merchandize and of the counterfeit Ware which she hath long deceived the Nations with which hath long laid as mouldy and rusty in this Nation but now new trim'd up and presented again to this Nation as for precious Treasure and it is not to be concealed in a narrow Corner nor put off under-hand so that this Merchant of Babylon hath presented it to publick View with a great Confidence that People that have been tossed up and down and have found no Rest for their Souls at lâ—st may come to make a trial of this Merchandize and see what it will do but lest any should be cheated and deceived with such counterfeit traffick I could not chuse having the Knowldge thereof but declare against the Deceit thereof and to give Warning unto all to beware how they touch taste or handle it lest they be defiled and corrupted by it and their Understandings darkned and their Consciences defiled and the Merchandize is thus tituled A short Catechism against all Sectaries by Way of Question and Answer wherein all the Doctrines and Practices of the Church of Rome are asserted for Infallible and Apostolical wherein also is holden out that the Church of Rome is the only true Church out of which there is no Salvation and some Arguments to prove the same also in this said Book all that are not of the Church of Rome are condemned already as Hereticks and Sectâ—ries wholly to be without Salvation newly published and translated by C. M. and London printed for P. S. 1662. And though we have given publick testimony both in Word and Writing in divers Nations in Doctrine and Practice yet such hath been the Envy of many Professors who have denyed the Church of Rome that they have accused us for holding Popish tenets yet now on the other Hand by this Popish Author we are condemned as Hereticks and Sectaries and to be without Salvation And thus they who have been under the Beast's Power in the Apostacy have tost us upon their Horns from one to another and have pushed us this Way and that Way and every Party and Sect hath reckoned us and joyned us with them whom they judged to be Transgressors but it is a small thing to us to be judged by Man's Judgment for our Judgment is with the Lord and he judgeth in Righteousness and unto him we appeal who in his own Day when Righteousness comes to be revealed in Peoples Hearts they shall come to know us as we are and the Truth which we believe and walk in as it is in Jesus But that such a Heap and Bundle of false Doctrine and superstitious and idolatrous Practices may not go unreproved God hath put it into my Heart to bear my Testimony against it and all the confused Heap of Darkness which is laid down for Catholick Doctrine and to discover the Deceit thereof lest any should be beguiled and led into the dark Paths of Ignorance and Error and should become an Inhabitant of that City which hath shed the Blood of the Prophets and Martyrs where now Christ is crucified First of all the Author saith There is but one true Religion wherein any can be saved Answ. 'T is true there is but one true Religion in the which Salvation is witnessed which is confessed by all who profess Religion and every one will needs lay claim to it and many have contended even by Force and Arms since the Apostacy entered in and have killed and destroyed one ather about the Name or Sound without the Thing it self and all Professors of Religion who are in that Nature are not in the true Religion in which Salvation is witnessed The true Religion standeth in the Power of God and to be exercised in those Things which the Power of God directeth every one in who believe in it and to be obedient unto the Commands of Christ and to keep his Sayings and to follow his Example in Righteousness and Holiness and in that which overcometh the World and giveth Victory over it and keepeth out of the Pollutions of it and this is the pure Religion which purifies the Heart and Conscience from dead Works and teacheth to love Enemies Now the Church of Rome is manifest not to be in the one true Religion but hath departed from this Faith and this Doctrine let all Nations bear Witness where your Religion hath been professed how you have kept this Faith and walked in this Religion if any have dissented from you these many hundred Years and that upon good Grounds as Luther and Calvin which thou art so angry at â—nd bring'st many Calumnies against and slanderous Things and Lyes â—f which thy Vessel is full Now they with all others that dissent from you you have reckoned and do as Sectaries and Hereticks and in case it were really so if you were in the true Religion and in the Faith of Chrisâ— yâ—u would not destroy so many mens Lives as you have done within these thousand Years I appeal to all Nations where your Authority hath been exâ—râ—ised how many have you killed tortured burnt to Ashes and destroyed the Workmanship of God but it may be thou â—udgest such a Distinction as this will cover a little as To hate their Heresie and to love their Person but how you have loved their Persons I hope Englâ—nd hath not yet forgotten instance John Wickliff whose Bones you took up and burnt forty one Years after his Decease and how many Hundreds more have been burnt to Ashes in England in later Years as Hereticks and Sectaries whose Blood yet speaks and cryes for Vengeance upon that City that Church or Religion which hath drunk the Blood of the Prophets and Martyrs So in what I have said the Church of Rome to all unbiasâ—ed Spirits will appear to be out of that one true Religion and that Faith and Doctrine which Christ delivered and so Salvation is not to be looked for amongst Killers and Destroyers And so what I have said may convince the Author of this Book that they are not in the one true Religion in which Salvation is witnessed And this Roman Church hath been alwayes visiâ—le and universal since the Apostles Dayes and Infidels have alwayes been obliged to joyn unto her yet one cannot be bound to seek that which is invisiâ—le and the Marks and Signs of thiâ— Roman Church are four comprized in these Words I believe in the True Church which is One Holy Catholick and Apostolick Answ. That there was a Church at Rome in the Apostles Dayes is not denyed so there was at Antioch at Philippi at Thessalonica at Corinth and divers other Places that I might instance which were as visible as Rome was and as much a City set on a Hill as Rome was and not inferiâ—r in Doctrine Gifts and good Works to Rome at all but as to Prâ—â—edâ—ncy and Antiquity may claim Priority before Rome and if
should be the greatest and said unto them The Gentiles exercise Lordship one over another but it shall not be so amongst you and though Peter and the rest of the Apostles who were in the Power of God had that which did open into the Kingdom of God and shut out that which did defile yet this we are sure of he sold no Pardons nor Indulgences for Gain and filthy Lucre as many have done whom you call Peter's Successors and Christ's Vicar and Universal Bishop and visible Head but it is manifest how the Pope became visible Head and Universal Bishop not because of any Work or Labour in the Doctrine of Christ or the Work of the Gospel but by means of the Roman Emperor for while the Christians were under Persecution and Suffering there was no talk of visible Heads or much of Universal Bishop for then Rome had no more Priority then the rest for the Churches at Constantinople at Jerusalem at Caesaria at Cyprus and Alexandria for the first three hundred Years they had as much Power in their several Churches as Rome had and often the Elders or Bishops of the afore-said Churches did reprove sharply the Bishop of Rome but at last above five hundred Years or upwards Phocas to aspire to the Empire of Rome he murthered his own Master Mauritius and his Children to attain unto the Empire so at that time Boniface the third was Bishop of Rome and Phocas somewhat fearing and willing to have Boniface his Favour condesceâ—deth to all his Petitions and grants him to be Universal head-Bishop over all Christian Churches and there was the first rise of Rome â—s visible Head for this frivolous Reason of being Peter's Successor could never have raised him to that height but then the Emperor's Power and Authority became to be the more forcible Plea for before that time the Bishops of Rome were chosen by the Emperor's consent but after he had got Power Emperors could not be chosen but by the Popes consent and then came the Bishop of Rome to be a visible Head and be called Universal Bishop Christs Vicar a Lord spiritual over all the Churches and in process of time Lord temporal over all the Empire And thus your Church of Rome became magnificent and great to sit as a Queen upon the Waters Nations Kindreds and Tongues as you acknowledge your Church of Rome hath spread over and here is a Head and a Body which are joyned together in Union Christ is the Head of the true Body which is his Church and his Wife and Antichrist he is the visible Head of his visible Church and Wife Mystery-Baâ—ylon The next piece of Merchandize which the Authâ—r brings forth to view is Purgatory and prayer to be made for the dead and also prâ—yer unto Saints and the Authors proof is 1 Cor. 3.15 wheâ—e he Apostle speaks Every mans Work shall be tryed and that Work whâ—ch will not abide the Fire must be Burnt and this the Author calls The Fire of another World and Prayer for the Dead he proves out of 12 of Maccabees and prayer to the Saints he sayes it's lawful to Pray in this Wâ—rld unto good People and Paul while he lived did Pray for others and also did beg their Prayers And the Angel in the first of Zachary prayed for Iâ—rael and there can be no harm in Praying to them that can Pray for us Answ. They that dwell in the shadow of death are lik to speak out of thick darkness they that have made a Covenant with Death are loath to have it broken and they that have a mind to continue in Sin while they live have a mind to put the Evil day afar off Judgment afar off Evil-doers will never have it time to give account for their Evil deeds and so put it off till they are Dead and to another World and let â—he Devil have Prehemience in their Hearts while they live and reckon their Sins venial and Light faults this is contrary to the Doctrine of the true church of Christ and contrary to the Apostles Doctrine who said The Wages of Sin is death and there is no Sin goes Unpunished nor Unjudged and Sion is redeemed through Judgment and by the Spirit of burning and Purgatory is a Fiaction falshood and a Lye and there is no cleansing from Sin in another World Solomon saith As the Tree falleth whether to the North or to the South so shall the Tree lye and the Word of God who have received it in their Hearts which is as a Fire that purifies and the Blood of Christ is that which cleanseth from all Sin and there 's not any cleansâ—ng from any Sin but by it and there is no cleansing in another World but Purgatory hath been invented and Prayer for the Dead that thereby the Pope might be enriched and sell the invented Prayers and Aâ—e Maâ—â—es and so cheat People of their Money and there 's no Sacrifice to be offer'd for the Dead who dye in their Sins nor no Remission after this Life And as for praying to the Saints the Scripture makes no mention of and though Paul did Pray for others and beg the Prayers of others yet he prayed not for them when they were dead neither did beg the Prayer of the deâ—d but prayed for them who were Believers in the true Church and desired the Prayers of them that were living Members and were alive and lived in the World and were redeemed out of it and the Angel prayed not for the People of Israel when they were dead and that which thou calls Jeremy's prayer in the Maccabees was never spoken by the Spirit of the Lord nor the Offering was not made in the Will of God and the Prophet saith Though Abraham know us not and Israel be ignorant of us yet thou O Lord art our Father And the Lord said unto David Seek my Face and call upon me in the day of trouble and I will hear and Answer Not upon Mary Peter and Paul Dominick and Anthâ—ny Again it 's contrary to the Practice of the Saints in the Primitive times and contrary to the Doctrine of Christ who said unto his Disciples Whatsoever you ask in my Name the Father shall give it to you He doth not speak of any other Name neither is any Prayer or Supplication accepted of the Father but in the name of Christ alone So these Doctrines are false and Doctrines of Devils never commanded nor Practised by any of the Saints in the Primitive time but only have been invented and practised by the Apostatesâ— who have Erred from the Faith and Practice which was onâ—e delivered unto the Saints which the church of Rome hath made Ship-wrack of in many things which I have made appear and I shall proceed to more particulars to manifest it lest any should be beguiled with such deceitful Babylonish Merchandize which the Nations are too much corrupted with already The next false Doctrine which the Author layes down is That
as well as that which is unconsecrated then we will deny our Faith and confess that you are the true Church Lastly If you be not Idolaters there were never any in the World who say that to adore or worship the Bread and Wine after Consecration is no more Bread but whole Christ your God and Redeemer who placeth himself there upon the Altar by Miracle it 's a miraculous Thing indeed that that which is given unto you by the Priest which enters in at the natural Mouth and goes into the Belly should be the Body of Christ and whole Christ and very God and Redeemer as thou say'st that one Person should contain whole God seeing the Scripture saith that the Heaven of Heavens cannot contain him for he is the very Fulness that filleth all Things Oh gross Darkness and palpable Ignorance which you have led People to believe and call this Idol that Rats and Mice may eat whole Christ God and Redeemer and you have destroyed and burnt to Ashes many for Hereticks who could not believe this Doctrine Therefore all People it 's Time to look about you and see where you stand and what you joyn unto if you cannot receive this Doctrine for Holy and Apostolick by the Church of Rome not worthy to live and without Doubt might not if this Church had but that Authority which sometimes it hath had in England but I hope the Eyes of many are open to see and detect this damnable Doctrine The Author sayes That Ceremonies were used by Christ at his last Supper and they excite People to their Devotion during the Sacrifice but for Proof you must expect none from this Author and the Scripture is silent in the Thing and Ceremonies and Formalities are so far from stirring up the Mind to God that they â—ndeed draw the Mind to be busied in the Exercise of them from waiting upon God and from worshipping him in the Spirit and such Worshippers are only accepted of him The Mass is said in Latine and the rest of Divine Service for if it were not ignorant People might easily be mistaken if these Mysteries were done in the vulgar Language and because the Scripture hath been written in Latine Greek and Hebrew and these three Languages were written upon Christ's Cross and therefore these three Nations ought to use them at their Mass and Divine Service but the Priestly Garments and Ceremonies gâ—ve enough to understand what is done at the Mass and Divine Service Answ. This looks with a black Visage to be Apostolick Doctrine but however I shall search into it and examine it by the Apostle's Doctrine before it be condemned it 's a good Shift indeed to keep People from Mistakes not to let them know what they say or do but this is contrary to the Apostle's Doctrine 1 Cor. 14.7.8 9 10 11 14 15. If a Trumphet give an uncertain Sound who can prepare to Battel and except Words uttered be understood how shall it be known what is spoken If the Meaning of the Voice be not known unto him to whom it is spoken the Speaker and the Hearer are Barbarians one to the other And when one understands not what is spoken how can he be edified And all Services ought to be done to Edâ—fication So your Church is erred from the Apostolick Doctrine and your Mass and your Service doth not edifie at all but you are as Barbarians one to another for your Worship goes on in such a back Road that the vulgar People would soon learn it and know it and it may be slight it if they should know the Worthlesness of it and therefore the only Way you â—udge is to keep them in Ignorance And what Mystery is there in the Mass and your Service seeing that it stands in Crossings Cringings and Abundance of endless Ceremonies and Reiteration of Words which are patcht up by many Authors contrary to Christ and the Apostles Doctrine But it seems the Priests Garments and Ceremonies give Understanding enough to the Auditors a dumb shew is enough for them like a Poppet-play to make them understand the Mysteries of your Mass an unbloody Sacrifice indeed in which there is no Remission nor Acceptation And here thou hast acquainted us with a Mystery indeed Because Latine Greek and Hebrew were written by Pilate upon the Cross of Christ therefore they are called sacred Languages sure the Church of Rome hath lost both Faith and Reason will any that hath a Friend that should be crucified upon a Cross and an Enemy who condemned him should set over him Words in Latin Greek and Hebrew in contempt that therefore a man should count the Cross holy and the Language sacred as the Church of Rome doth is great Ignorance and Idolatry of which she is full and therefore is not Apostolick nor the one true Church in which Salvation is to be looked for as the Author would make People believe The next false and superstitious Doctrine which this Merchant of the Church of Rome holds for Apostolical is the Reliques and Images of Saints and also Prayer by the Beads by Number and Tale as Brick-makers sell their Bricks and this the Church of Rome would put off unto us as Apostolical Doctrine The Reliques and Images of Saints are honourable in Regard of the Saâ—nts which they have Relation unto and God himself makes Use of them for his Mâ—racles Moses was enforced to honour the holy Ground where the Angel appeared Exodus 3. And David commanded the Ark to be adored because it was God's Foot-stool Psal. 99.5 And to honour the Reliques and Images of Saints is no Idolatry for that is Idolatry to worship false Gods and Châ—ist doth not take it ill that we honour his Saints and Friends And to number our Prayers if Hail Mary be said upon Beads threescore and three Times it 's because Mary lived so many Years and the Prophet prayed seven Times a Day and Christ three Times in the Garden and it 's not evil to say our Prayers by Number and if five Pater-nosters be said it 's in Honour of the five Wounds and what would there be amiss in this And it 's not Idiots that pray â—y Beads but Catholick Kings the Pope Cardinals and Bishops make Use of them an Variety delighteth the Mind and there are no better Prayers then the Pater-noster Ave and the Creed Answ. The Reliques or that which remains for all the Saints and Members of the true Church of Christ to follow and to honour is to live in the same Life that they lived in and to honour him who was their Life by whose Power they fulfilled the Will of God and to walk in the same Foot-steps is to honour him that was their Life and them also who walked as Examples of Righteousness and that Power by which they became Examples of Holiness and Righteousness but for the Church of Rome to worship Pieces of cloth dead Bones painted Images which may as well be called the Images of Cain
Forms by number and Tale they are as much Idiots as the rest are who know not the Spirit to pray by And so this is no Authority to prove your Practice Apostolical and holy as for variety of Prayers and Worships it delighteth the carnal mind indeed but they that worship God in Spirit and Truth they Pray by the Spirit and in it as David and Christ prayed whether seven times five times or three times and with understanding and that which they prayed in was not various but one and it 's by that one Spirit which is not various by which the Sons of God cry Abba Father and the variety of your formed charms Bablings upon your Beads God hath no regard unto but is a Smoke in his Nostrills all day And they that have exercised themselves in these things have not the Witness of God in their own consciences that they are accepted of God and so I shall proceed to another Doctrine called Apostolical and Holy and that is about Meats whether they may be lawfully eaten at all time The Author confesseth they forbid certain kinds of Meats but it is but aâ— certain times and they are forbidden not as they are Evil and the Creatures of God but because they are forbidden by the Church and his proof is the Apple which Eve and Adam eat was not Evil in it self but being prohibited so to eat that which is good of it self is not ill but to eat contrary to the Superiors mind and order this is Evil. The Bible and Scriptures ought not to be read but leave is to be asked of the Superior because there are many hard Passages which they which have little or no learning as Peter testifies in hâ—s second Epistle chap. 3. some â—nderstands it one way and some another and therefore it is the fittest for Learned men to judge of them and they must judge whether People be in a capacity to read them Answ. And why are Meats forbidden aâ— certain â—imes is this like Apostolick Doctrine are not all Times and Seasons in the Hand of the Lord and are all good to them that believe and to the pure all Things are pure all Times and Seasons all Meats and Drinks being sanctified by the Word which made them all holy unto all that do believe And if you forbid them not as they are Creatures of God but because they are forbidden I say who did forbid them or when were they forbidden by Christ his Apostles or the true Church of Christ in their Dâ—y but on the contrary Christ taught That which goeth in at the Mouth and â—n at the Belly doth not defile the Man but that which proceedeth out of the Heart which is corrupted And Paul said What is sold at the Shambles may be eaten and no Question made for Conscience sake for to the clean all Things are clean and to the believing all Things are pure and who hath limited such Meats for such Dayes and such Times the true Church No but the Church of Rome â—ho are going on in that Doctrine the Apostle spoke of 1 Tim. 4. which he reckoned a Doctrine of Devils but here is your Argument that must bring you off because you forbid it not at all Times I say if it be a Doctrine of Devils to forbid at all Times then it is some Part of the Doctrine of Devils to forbid at any Time seeing Time and Things are all good in the Hâ—nd of the Lord but if this Doctrine should hold what would become of your Dog-dayes and of your Lent which has been patched up Week by Week by divers Popes and of your Wednesday Friday and Saturday Fast so by this Account of yours half of the Year is either unholy or else some Meat is unholy for half of the Year but there are few but see your Blindness that in this much need not be said but only thus that which may lawful in it self when it is prohibited by the Lord unto any particular then it becomes evil for whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin But Christ alone unto whom all Power is committed hath the sole Power over the Heart and Conscience and for any to make Injunctions and Prohibitions contrary to him the same is Anti-christ and so the Practice which your Church commands is not Apostolical but you bring Yoaks upon the true Disciples Necks which they that are made free by the Son cannot stoop unto neither joyn with for whosoever doth goes into Bondage And Christ is the supream Power unto whom all Power is committed and when he justifies what superior can condemn And there is no need of asking leave of them that are Superiors which reckon themselves as so seeing every man stands clear in the Sight of God when he transgresses not against the Supream Law of Christ in his Conscience and to offend any Superiors who lay any Injunction contrary to the Command of God is not to offend God neither to break his Command 2 dly It seems all Parts of Religion are monopolized by Mystery-Babylon in which Rome is comprized not only Patents and Pardons sold for eating of Meat but Authority and License must be given to every one that reâ—ds Scripture a Thing which the Apostolick Church before the Pope had a Being knew nothing of but on the contrary some were exhorted to read the Scriptures and some were commended for reading of the Scriptures and for searching whether the Things were so as Paul testified and in this they were counted more Noble then they â—t Thessalonica but now it is become an ignoble Thing and not at all to be 〈◊〉 to read the Scriptures without Patent or Licence in the Church of Rome's Account who have laid down Ignorance to be the Mother of Devotion but the Danger is because there are hard Passages which are not understood when the People have little or no Learning as the Author saith was it for Want of natural Learning that Peter complained they wrested the Scriptures and therefore is it for Want of Natural Learning that the Scriptures are not understood and for Want of this they must not be read as the Author saith Ignorant Man what was Peter such a great learned Man a poor Boat-man of Fisher-man whom the Scripture saith was illiterate in the Acts When they beheld Peter and John and that they were illiterate Men and saw their Boldness and took Notice they had been with Jesus What! was it Want of Natural Learning that Peter spoke of then he spoke against himself for he was illiterate but it was such a Learning that they wanted as this Author wants who is untaught by the Spirit and unlearned in the Doctrine of Christ and such wrest the Scriptures and do not understand hard Sayings because the deep Things of God are revealed through the Spirit of God and not by natural Learning as this Author who would sell Licences and Pardons for reading the Scriptures as they have done for eating Flesh in Lent but a Story
Saints Sabbath is a stranger to the church of Rome he that hath overcome the World and the Devil only knows God's rest and the true Sabbath of which the Jews was a Figure and the Sunday thou callst it is no more a Sabbath reckoned by the Lord of Life then that which thou callst Saturday for every day is kept Holy to the Lord by him that witnesses the work of Redemtion and this is according to the Apostolick Doctrine and if because of example the Christians whom you are pleased to Stile Sectaries do observe the first day of the Week in the Power of God for his Worship then they are as much if not more to be heard then you and have as much Solid reason on their side as you and thou must not think to carry the Matter on with such frivolous Arguments as this to advance Mystery Babylon for this is a knowing Age blessed be the Lord wherein the Wisdom of God is revealed and that which comprehendeth all shadows Types Dayes Times Years Meats Drinks Washings and other Figures they are all seen over and he is come manifest which is Head of the true church and not the Pope who was is and is to come Life it self Truth it self Power Strength and everlasting satisfaction to thousands and ten thousands who have believed and to a numberless Number which are yet to be gathered into God's Sheep-fold and into the narrow way of Christ which will deny and doth deny upon good Grounds and infallible Testimony from the Eternal Spirit that the Church of Rome is either in whole or in part any part of the true Church of Christ. And seeing this valiant Champion hath made so fair a Proffer That 〈◊〉 their Priests Jesuites and Catholicks over all the World will turn to the Sectaries Way as he calls them if they can but get a clear and satisfaâ—tory Resâ—lâ—tion to the following Doubts Answ. I am one which do acknowledge my self to be reckoned by him as a Sectarian yet as a Sectarian is reckoned by the true Church of God in the Primitive Time in the Apostles and Christ's Dayes I do not reckon my self as such and that I am a Minister of the everlasting Gospel I dare not deny seeing a Necessity is laid upon me to acknowledge the same yet herein I do not glory but in him who hath call'd me for the Work sake and I know the Teaching of Christ Jesus and his Doctrine and no other Thing these many Years have I published but that which I received of the Lord and from him by his Spirit which is according to the true Faith and Godliness which was in the primitive Church before ever Rome did lay claim to be the only true catholick Church excluding all others but her self to be in the Way that leads to Salvation I which am as one amongst many Thousands which God hath manifested his Mind unto shall answer in clearness and according to Apostolick Doctrine and the Manifestation of his Spirit but when I have so done I am afraid this Champion with the rest of the Priests and Jesuits and the rest of the Catholicks over the World will hardly own his Challenge or confess that Doubts are answered yet however if it satisfie but one of a Thousand I have my Reward and shall put it to Tryal The first thing the Author who it seems knows the Mind of the Church of Rome in all things both as to Doctrine and Practice which they do allow of and the contrary they will deny he knows to the full or else he would never sure have made such a bold challenge The first thing that they would be resolved in is Whether any can clearly shew that any Teachers Doctors or Ministers are sent of Almighty God to preach and reform the Roman Catholick Church and that they are not some who say the Lord saith when the Lord hath not spoken unto them neither sent them Ezek. 13.2 Answ. What the Roman Church and their Members will take for a satisfactory Resolution as to themselves I sometimes question and do doubt the resolving of the most but however by the same Commandment that the Apostles did evidence their commission that they were sent to reform the Church of the Jews also them that had made Defection from the Faith amongst the Gentiles this may be shown 1. The Apostles of Christ Jesus did declare their Commission which they had received from Christ and for other Proof they sought none amongst them that were Auditors or Hearers but the Witness and Testimony of God unto which they desired to be approved in the Sight of God 2. They shewed the Jews that they held the Types and Figures but did not receive or believe him who was the Substance in whom they all ended they were sent to bear Testimony to the true Light that lightetâ— every one that cometh into the World and to preach down Dayes Times Moneths Years Fasts Feasts Sabbaths Circumcision Temples and Offerings the Priesthood and the Sacrifice which were but to continue until the time of Reformation and the bringing in of a better Hope by which they drew nigh unto God and had an Access unto him and they declared their commission against a voluntary Humility and worshipping of Angels all which things the Church of Rome do stick in and vindicate for Apostolick Doctrine and many more things which the Church of Rome is run into contrary to the true Church of Christ and therefore had need of Reformation So that which is contrary to the Doctrine of Christ and the Apostles and Practice of the primitive Church in the first hundred years is in the Apostacy but Rome is in many Practices and Doctrines contrary to the true Church therefore needs reforming And so God hath manifested himself in this his Day of Power and hath discovered the Church of Rome to be contrary in Doctrine and Practice to the true Spouse of Christ and hath stirred up and moved many by his Power and Spirit to preach the everlasting Gospel and to declare also against the Defection of the Church of Rome and her apostatizing from the Faith and they are not of those whom the Prophets spoke of which ran and the Lord sent them not for them were the false Prophets in Israel and they were manifest by their Fruits of which there are great Store in Rome who are manifest by their Fruits and they are such as are in Cain's Way who would kill and such as are Seekers of Gain from their Quarters and such as take the Jews Tythes and these the Lord nâ—ver sent to be Teachers or Ministers to bring to the Knowledge of Christ but we deny all these things and your Church in the very Ground and Foundation and know that it will be swept away when the Beast is taken alive upon which your Church now rides then shall you see that that which you long put off among People as Apostolick Doctrine will not be received any more
are not these Articles of the church of Rome yea or nay If I should traduce the church of Rome in their Bishops and Councils these 12. hundred Years and upward I might bring a â—loud of Witnesses that the church of Rome is not the same in Articles of Faith in Religion but divers Popes I might prove have made distinct Articles and divers Councils and Bishops so that I might clearly prove and can and shall if God permit me with Life if I hear any more of the church of Rome or the Author of this Book that I shall prove that the church of Rome in the articles of her Faith is not the same that the church of Christ was in before Rome was Planted a church 2. I shall prove if need require her Universal Councils as she calls them to vary and her Bishops to be different in their Decrees and that her Faith in points of Religion is not the same from the Apostles day to this time as the author of this Book would make People believe but what I have said to this unanswerable Proposition as he calls it may be sufficient to convince both the author and them that are doubtful in their mind about this particular 3. Proposition is That neither the Sacraments nor Ceremonies or any Doctrine of the Church of Rome contain any thing that is contrary to the Scriptures but learned Doctors maintain the same and that there is no alteration in any article of Faith and then the Author makes a conclusion though full too hastily That they which dissent from the Church of Rome which he is pleased â— Stile Sectaries and Hereticks have no reason to withdraw from the Catholick Church Answ. As for that which you call the Catholick church of Rome we find such diversity of Orders and constitutions one distinct from another that to begin to enumerate them all would take up much time before one ended and would prove tedious to the Reader to view over the Variety of Constitutions and Decrees that have been made concerning the Ceremonies Sacraments as they call them and other Doctrines of the church of Rome which at this time is not my intention but Pope Alexander commanded that unleavened Bread should be used in the Supper in the Year 1119. Lib. Concil grat Sabil Before that time the outward Bread was indifferent whether it was leavened or unleavened notwithstanding the Greeks do use leavened Bread unto this day in that which is called a Supper and they use Wine only in the Cup but the church of Rome mingles Water with Wine according to the Pope Alexander's Decree And the Doctrine of Transubstantiation of turning the Bread into the Body of Christ and Wine into Blood as they say was an unknown Doctrine in the Apostles dayes and also among the Greeks until Pope Innocent the third 1215. Likewise Honorus the third he made a new Ordinance that the Sacrament of the Altar as the Church of Rome terms it should be Worshipped and kneeled unto of the People and also it should be born unto the Sick yea and that with Candlelight though it be at noon-day in the Year 1214. D. 3. Tit. cap 10. Lib. Council Pant. And Innocent the third ordained the Sacrament of the Altar should be kept under Lock and Key that such as were like to dye might not want Spiritual comfort at the time of their Death Lib. Council Cron. Pant. Pope Innocent the 8th permitted that the Priests of Norwegia might sing Mass with Water for lack of Wine in the Year 1484. Math. Falm Pant. And as about the Ceremonies about the Sacrament or Mass in a Council held at Rottomage it was decreed that the Sacrament should not thenceforth be given to Lay-men nor Lay-women in their Hands any more but the Priests should put it in their Mouths contrary to the use and practice of the Primitive Church yea of the church of Rome it self many Years after Lib. Council c. And so here the Church of Rome in contrary to the former Churches and to their own Church of Rome in former times though C. M. would elevate the Propositions of Francis Costerus a Jesuit unanswerable 4. Proposition The Author saith It cannot be proved that any have been admitted Priests but were duely consecrated by Bishops Whence we infer That Lutherans Calvinists and other Hereticks are no true Ministers neither are of Divine Priest-hood because they give to People a meer piece of Bread and nothing else and they have no Power to absolute People from their Sins but send them away entangled with Sin as when they came to them Answ. As for the Consecration of the Priests of Rome you have consecrated many who are out of the Doctrine of Christ who are Traytors to Kings and Governments and it 's a Maxim and a thing Meritorious in your Church to slay a Heretick that is one dissenting or not consenting to your corrupt Principles and as one Deceiver hath ordained and admitted another so hath your Bishops and Popes ordained the rest to Execute their Drudgery and corrupt Traffick and as I have offered unto thee before if it be not a piece of Bread and Wine except mingled with water according to your changeable Ordinances before mentioned put it to Trial upon the terms I before mentioned that you may be made manifest to be Deceivers or else we to all People And as for your Absolutions and Pardons it hath been that which you have sold for Money which made Luther and divers of your own Church to deny you because it hath been contrary to Christ and the Apostles Doctrine And as for forgiveness of Sins it properly belongs to Christ and to them that are in the same Power to them that confess forsake and turn from Sin to Pronounce forgiveness and Mercy but the Members of your Church confess from day to day unto your Priests that are as much entangled in Sin as they who do confess and neither do Repent nor find Mercy at the Hand of the Lord and your confessors and they that do confess they are defiled as much with Sin when they End their Work as when they began 5. Proposition It cannot be found in the holy Scripture that nothing is to be believed but what is clearly and expresly contained in the same Hence follows the overthrow of the Ground-work of the Sectaries who say that nothing is to be believed but what is expresly set down in the Scripture Answ. What others have said as to this particular I shall not now stand to Vindicate because it is not my Work to Vindicate every particular Judgment Person who believe contrary to your Church but I say many are of that mind that are not of your Church that things may be believed to be true according to the manifestation of Godâ—s Spirit though the Scripture in express words doth not declare the same yet you to bring in fabulous Stories which you call unwritten Verity that are to be believed though never
so Repugnant unto the Scripture and to the Truth contained in it this we cannot receive neither believe and this will never be attributed by the Lord unto any for Unbelief although you say it 6. Proposition The Author saith He would fain have Luther and Calvin and the other Sectaries to shew where Matthew 's Writing is called holy Scripture more then Nicodemus his Gospel and seeing they cannot prove the one no more then the other they must needs believe something that is not written in the holy Scripture Answ. I shall let Luther and Calvin alone they were Men that God did honour and I do honour and many more as in their Day they are at rest in the Sepulchres of their Fathers where your reviling cannot touch them they prevailed in their Doctrine and Faith so much against you as you have not recovered in an hundred and thirty Years neither I believe ever will so long as the Church of Rome will have any Cause to call her self Christ's only visible Church upon Earth And I do not believe Matthew's Writing only because it is reckoned by you and us for holy Scripture but becaâ—â—â— we feel by the Spirit of God that gave forth all Words that it is a Declâ—ration of those things which were brought to pass in his Day and likewise Mark John and Luke testifie unto the same Matter but for Nicodemus his Gospel as you are pleased to call it the Spirit of God doth not testifie in us unto the same but that it is repugnant unto the Mind of the Spirit and is a meer patcht up thing in the Corruption of time wherein many things are contained that are in Opposition and contrary to Matthew Mark Luke and John their Declaration And so thy feâ—â—le Argument is answered which thou concludest hath not been alâ—erable these fifteen hundred Years and let not him that puts on his Armour beast but him that hath overcome and puts it off 7 Proposition is That it cannot be shewn for these fifteen hundred 〈◊〉 that there hath been any Catholick that held that the Pope of 〈…〉 or that did rail at the most holy Sacrifice of the Mass or Inâ—ocation of Saints and Angels and usual praying for the dead and such like Worâ—â— of Piâ—ty â—elongâ—â—g to our Faith and Religion which the whole World hath laudably practised and reverenced for fifteen hundred Years It is a Wonder that this Author belonging to the Church of Rome is not ashamed of his Arguments and the silly Propositions that he hath propounded from another Hand It seems neither this Author nor Francis â—esterâ—â— whose Propositions the Author hath vaunted in and boasted of know the Apostles Doctrine who said The whole World lay in Wickedness and if any Man love the World the Love of the Father dwells not in him and Christ said to his true Church Ye are not of the World therefore the World hates you and again I have chosen you out of the World and John in his Day saw through the Spirit all the World wondering after the Beast and worshipping his Image and not the Image of God and saw all Nations Kindreds Tongues and People to be Waters and the Nations Kindreds Tongues and People to drink the Whore's Cup and these the two Aâ—thors bring in for a great Proof and for an unanswerable Proposition as that the whole World lyes in Wickedness in whom the Love of God dwells not and thâ—y that have drunk of the Whore's Cup of Fornication and they that have wondered after the Beast to wit the whole World these are his dark Cloud of Witnesses to prove that the Pope was never called Anti-christ will they that have received the Roman Faith and accounted the Pope Christ's Vicar and the visible Head call him Anti-christ which hath exalted himself and the Church of Rome's Faith over the whole World as the Author boasts That the whole World hath laudably practised and reverenced Invocation of Saints and prayâ—ng for the dead for the Piety Faith and Religion of the Church of Rome for these 1500 Years This proves the Church of Rome to lye in Wickednesâ— aâ—d to be contrary to the Doctrine and Practice of Christ and his Apostleâ— and this doth not clear the Pope at all but rather mâ—kes him to be an Anti-christ and your Church to be the ill-favoured Harlot and not the true Church of Christ Hast thou forgotten how John Bishop of Constaâ—â—â—nople would needs be chief Bishop over all the rest of the Chuâ—ches about the Year two hundred fifty and upwards and how the other Bâ—â—hops cryâ—d out against him for to be Anti-christ but your Bishop he got to be called chief Bishop over all Christian Churches not by Consent of the Elders nor Churches but by the Means of Phocas an Heathen Emperor as before I have said and is not he much more an Anti-christ And as for the Sacrifice in the Mass Invocation of Saints and praying for the Dâ—â—d which thou say'st is a laudable Practice I say none have or do reckon it worthy â—f Praise but they that worship the Beast and his Image and have drunk of the VVhore's Cup and are erred from the Faith and Religion that the Apostles and true Church of Christ were in which all the World did that wondered after the Beast Lastly This I say he that teaches a Faith a Religion a Doctrine contrary to the Doctrine of Christ and the Apostles is an Anti christ but the Pope these fifteen hundred Years hath taught a contrary Doctrine therefore he is an Anti-christ The 1st Proposition is evident from divers Testimonies of Scripture who teach only to pray unto the Lord in the Name of Christ and for them that are alive in the Body and not for them thâ—t are dead The second is proved by the Author 's own Testimony that the Pope and Church of Rome have prayed unto the Saints and prayed for the dead these 1500 Years to his Shame be it spoken therefore the Consequence must necessarily follow The Pope 〈◊〉 an Antâ—-chrâ—st 8. and last Proposiâ—ion is this That the first Authors of the Christian Faith in Germany Italy Spain France England and Low Countries have acknowledged no other Faith nor brouâ—ht any other to them then the Catholick Roman Faith which the whole Universe hath acknowledged which we have learned of our Fore-fathers therefore they that have brought in another are accursed That which the whole Universe hath acknowledged in the Apostacy which lyeth in Wickedness seeing all have wondered after the Beast and drunk of the Whore's Cup since the Apostles Dayes is but a lame and pitiful Argument as to prove the Church of Rome the true Church and as for the Faith delivering such as it was to the Nations before-mentioned only excepting Spain because it 's probable that the Apostle Paul spread the Faith there seeing that he said he had a Purpose to come there into Spain which if he did thy Boast may cease as for the planting of Religion
in their Practice and also have Excommunicated them as Schismaticks and Hereticks witness the Eastern churches the church of Caesaria and divers others as about your Lent your Fasts Feasts and invented Holy-days which the true church of Christ did not allow of but you have brought those things in as Apostolical and Excommuicated all the rest that would not bow unto you As for example about the Feast of Easter the time when it should be celebrated though Victor the Bishop of Rome Excommunicated all the Eastern churâ—hes because they did not accord with Rome Euâ—eb Lib 5. cap. 23. At which Iraeneus Bishop of Lyon in France shâ—rply reproved him ibid. cap. 23. So in many more things which I shall not now stand neither to trouble my self nor the Reader which the church of Rome hath departed in heâ— Practice from the Primitive church as you may see farther in a Book Entiâ—uled The Glory â—f the true Church discovered Published by P. H. And whereas the Author desires to be satisfied by what General Council she was ever condemned or which of the Fathers wrote against her or by what Authority she was otherwise approved Answ. Because the Author is so confident in his Assertions as though they were unanswerable I return this short Answer which if I hear any more from the Author may be amplified For Instance In the Year 287. there was a Council of Bishops called at Sinuessa where the Pope was condemned which your Church hath taught could not err for sacrificing to Idols A Council held at Cartage decreed that Clergy-men should not meddle with temporal Affairs At a Council held at Valentia in France a Decree was made that Priests should not marry and these were called Christians and some of Rome's Visible Universal Church And this was against reproved and condemned in the first Council held at Tolledo in Spain they decreed that Priests should marry and now Rome look to thy Unity Again at a Council held at Caesar Augustâ— accursed all them that eat not the Sacrament in the Church but the Church of Râ—me hath decreed that it may be kept and ready to carry abroad to sick People and upon other Occasions out of the Church At a general Council at Constantinople decreed that Mary shall be called the Mother of God as though God were generated by natural Generation which is Blasphemy The Council of Armenium decreed for the Armenians that Christ was not God The Council of Calcedon which was one of the four Councils that Pope Gregory compared to the four Gospels and that their Decrees were sure and certain as the Scripture yet Pope Leo did not stick to condemn it and of them as unadvised viz. the whole Council So Councils have erred as is evident and that which some have decreed for apostolick Doctrine since the Apostles Dayes other Councils have condemned as Heresie though called Christians as well as the Church of Rome and yet they have condemned that which some Councils did allow So the Pope hath erred the Councils have erred as is manifest in what I have said that I shall not trouble my Reader in large things which I could and might do upon another Occasion if I hear any more from the Church of Rome 2. By what Authority she viz. the Church of Rome is reproved In short Leo the fourth the Bishop of Rome made void the Acts of Adrian Bishop of Rome Stephanus made void and abrogated the Decrees of Formosus and Sabian Christ's Vicars so called commanded that Pope Gregory another Vicar so called his Writings and Decrees should be burned And all these before-mentioned did say and the Church of Rome holds it as such that they were Peter's Successors So here one Father or Head of the Church as they reckon the Bishop of Rome hath confounded another The Nicene Council determined that Images were not only to be placed in the Churches but also worshipped and the then Pope said that Images were Lay-mens Calendrs The Lateran Council under Julius did repeal the Decrees of the Pissan council The Basil-council decreed that a council was above the Pope but the Lateran-council decreed that the Pope was above the council that he that should think otherwise should be counted an Heretick yet the Basil-council aforesaid decreed that they that judged that a council was not above the Pope were Hereticks and yet the Church of Rome layes claim to Visibility and Universality over all the World and yet one as distinct from another as black is to white and is as unsuitable as Snow is in Summer or Rain in Harvest One Word more and I have done Boniface the eighth a great Father of the Church of Rome and a Pope That no Man in the World can be saved unless he be suâ—ject to the Roman Church like this Author And Pope Paschal thus said That no Council could make Laws for the Church of Rome And so much of General Councils and of the confusion of the Church of Rome a few Words more of Synods and I have done Bernardus saith The Church of Rome was polluted with many Superstitions that the Bishops were Biters of the Sheep rather then true Shepherds sometimes saith he I have admired that there should be a Traytor among the twelve Disciples but now I much more wonder that among so great a Company of Bishops and Prelates one upright Disciple cannot be found Apop Chr. Lib. 13. p. 260. Gregorius Theologus who lived about three hundred Years after Christ did determine never to come more at Councils or Synods Because saith he there comes more Evil then Good out of them for the Contention and Ambitiousness of the Bishops is above Measure said he anno 300. D. Paraeus said Often hath the Truth suffered Wrong in Synods because all that were assembled agreed in one Error so that Truth came to be passed by with Silence Iren. pag. 57. Again Gregorius Nazianzenus used to say That he had never seen any good End of any Council or Synod Vide Inst. clav 4. lib. 9. cap. 11. And some Synods have said Thaâ— Remedy was not to be expected from the Clergy who were the Cause of Disease anno 1616. So the Author saith Whose Company did the Church of Rome leave and from whom did she go forth and where was the Church that she did forsake that she should be counted Heretical and Schismatical I say she left the Company and Society of the primitive Church in Christ's and the Apostles Dayes and she went forth from the rest of the Churches that were planted as I instanced the Church of Rome in the Year 193â— did excommunicate all the Eastern Churches And where was the true Church that she did forsake saith the Author not only one I say but many to wit the Doctrine that the Apostles had laid down and preached at Antioch at Philippi at Corinth at Ephesus and the rest of the Churches of Asiâ— And so the Church of Rome is proved to be an Apostate in the Apostacy
in Heresie in Schism so that there is an absolute Defection from the Life and Power of God which was manifested in the Apostles dayes and therefore the Church of Rome is not the true Church What I have said as to the Doctrines and Grounds which have been laid down by the Author I shall refer it and the Answer unto God's Witness in every Man's Conscience and if I hear any more of the Author his great Boasts or ambitious Challenges which may reach to all that do dissent from the Church of Rome as to be Hereticks I shall engage in the Strength of the Lord to vindicate the Truth however opposed and shall further if God permit be ready to give a more large and full answer unto the Doctrines and Practices and Worship of the Church of Rome and prove them to be contrary to the Scriptures and the Apostolick Doctrine and the Faith that was once delivered to the Saints So in what I have said I hope may convince the Author of his vain Assertions and them that are enclined towards Babylon it may put a Stop to that which would too readily close with every thing which goes under the Name of Antiquity But in what I have said upon the whole Matter I hope will be sufficient unto all who read with a single Eye without Prejudice and unto such I say the Lord give them an Understanding that they see and discern the Way which leadeth to Life and Felicity from that which leadeth to the Chambers of Death and the Pathes that take hold on Destruction A GENERAL EPISTLE TO THE Seed of God DEar Friends every where who have believed in our Lord Jesus Christ and called with an holy Calling to the great Salvation of God which is manifest in this the Day of his Power keep your first Love and let not the Threats of Men neither the Browns of the World affright you from that which you have prized more then all the World now the Sun is up and a time of scorching is come and that which hath not Root will wither now every Ground will be tryed and blessed is the Good that brings forth the Seed which must inherit the Promise Oh let not the Cares of this present Life choak that which God hath begotten and seeing the Lord hath so marvelously wrought for us hitherto in the midst of great Opposition let not your Faith fail nor your Confidence in God who delivered Jacob of old out of his Adversity and Israel out of all his Troubles whose Care is over his People now and having seen the Emptiness of the World and its Way and Worship let nothing blind your Eye again and let not the things present nor things to come separate you from the Love of God in Christ Jesus and mind not them that draw back to Perdition but let it teach you all more Diligence to be as those that press after Glory Immortality and Everlasting Life the Way of God was ever hated by the World and the Powers thereof never heed the rough Spirit nor the heavy for their Bound is set and their Limit known but mind the Seed which hath Dominion over all and forsake not the assembling of your selves together in which you have found God and his Promise and Power amongst you and Blessing your Understandings opened Oh rather suffer all things then let go that which you have believed fâ—r whoso doth will loose the Evidence of God's Spirit in them and their Peace and Joy will be lost the Lord God preserve you all unto the End faithful Your Dear Brother for the Testimony of Jesus F. H. Aâ—â—elby Goal the 10th of the 3d Moneth 1664. A Visitation of Love Peace and Good-will from the Spirit of the Lord sent unto the whole Flock of God now in this their Day of Tryal and Hour of Temptation DEar Friends and Brethren who have been called to believe by the holy calling of the Lord unto Sanctification and Holiness that ye might inherit the Promises of God and that your Souls might live in the Land of the living and partake of his Goodness that you might admire him and praise his Name forever And seeing the Lord out of his rich Love and Mercy hath visited you who sometime sate in the Region of the Shadow of Death and were cast out of his Presence in the time of Unbelief seeing he hath caused his miraculous Light to shine upon you in his gracious Visitation of you and hath given you to believe in his Name prize his Love unto you and let not his gracious Benefits slip out of your Minds lest your Hearts be filled with other things that will corrupt your Hearts and make you an unmeet Habitation for the Lord to dwell in and among Dear Friends hear my Brotherly Admonition and Exhortation for the Lord moved in my Heart to write unto you and in the Bowels of his kind and tender Love and Motion of his heavenly Spirit to stir up your pure Minds and Consciences unto Stedfastness in the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ and so much the more that you all be watchful seeing the times be perilous for now the Adversary goes about roaring and ravening on the right Hand and on the left to destroy and devour that which God hath brought forth in you that so he might regain you too under his Power and Government and that ye might revolt from the Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ that stands in Power and Righteousness which is come and hath been of a Truth manifest in great Glory and this is an Hour the Power of Darkness is let loose to try the Faith and them that dwell upon the Earth and he is let loose for a Season blessed are they that hide themselves under the Shadow of the Almighty and under the Wings of Christ Jesus who is given for a Redeemer a Saviour and a Preserver of Men that the wicked One touch them not and now the Devil rages because he knows his Kingdom is but short and but for a small time is like to stand in many because a stronger then he that rules in the World is come and hath began to dispossess the strong Man and bind him and cast him out and now he rages and stirs up all the Temptations within and without and all his Instruments to joyn with him to make War for him that he might not rule who is the Heir of all things and given for a Leader and to be the Head of the Body his Church in which alone he hath Right to rule because the Lord of the whole Earth yea of Heaven and Earth hath put all Power into his Hands to bind and to lose to bring out of Captivity and to lead Captivity Captive that Life and Immortality might again inhabit in the Sons of Men that Truth and Righteousness might sway that Mercy and Love might sit on the Throne that his Salvation might take hold on the Ends of the Earth and his Power made known
delivered unto the Saints is vindicated and the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles against the pretended Faith and false Doctrines which have been held forth by the Church of Rome among Christians as infallible By a suffering Member of that Church which fled into the Wilderness when Mystery-Babylon sate as a Queen upon the Waters F. H. THE TRUE Rule Judge and Guide OF THE TRUE CHURCH OF GOD DISCOVERED c. AFter Variouâ— reports and upbraidings and insultings of divers men in my heâ—â—ing of a certain great Pillar and a leading man among the Non conformists who it was said had reliâ—quished his Errors and had conformed and also written and published a Book for the convincement of all others to Uniformity and Conformity also the Weekly Intelligencer willing to take advantage sometime when there is little or no occasion doth signifie to the whole Nation in his News book of the Conversion of a great Non-conformist for the strengthening and Supporting of those desires only in People who are willing to make Shipwrâ—ck of all Faiâ—h Hope Religion and whatsoever also that is of the greatest moment for a little ease and Liberty in the Flesh and the imbracement of this present World is willing to joyn with that which is the upper mâ—st and to Sail with Wind and Tide not minding the Harbour nor the way which they are passing but only present enioyment and such whose Faiâ—h is builded upon men and not upon God and chuse rather to run with the Multitude to do Evil then with a few despised and afflicted who keep Faith and a good Conscience such flashes and airy ungrounded Rumours stagger'd their mind and make them afraid and troubled when there 's no cause At last this great and magniâ—icent Piece of Conversion came published in the News book boasted on by the Clergy and divers other great Mountains of Earth came to my hand providentially unlooked for unsought for or desired which is Titled An Epâ—stle to the several Congregations of the Non-confrimists Subscribed by Captain Robert Everard as he stiled himself a Member of the Catholick Church which Book hath been spread up and down the Counties â—t seems as some rare Weighty and great matter to induce others to be of the same mind But why the Members of the Church of Eâ—gland should extoll this and reâ—oyce in this great Convert I know not except they have a mind to shake Hands with the Roman Church to receive their Catholick Faith so called as unquestionable but Deceit loves to sport it self and to make merry and triumph over any who do but relinquish the seeming Appearance of Truth to turn into the common Road of Darkness they hug such a one for a while and set him out as an Ensign to Glory in and over against others After the said Book came to my Hand amongst divers others I was wiling to take a Survey and to make inspection into those things contained in it and to see what demonstrative Grounds and solid and Weighty matter was contained in it which I have diligently weighed and without a Prejudiced Spirit read finding the matter in it chiefly to set up a Council of men to be absolute Judge of all matters of Faith and Doctrine though never so Repugnant unto the Doctrine and Practice once delivered and received and walked in by the Saints setting up this both above the Holy Spirit of God which is the only and Sole tryer of all Spirits but also above the Scripture wherein I have taken notice his own Eye being blinded he would Captivate all others and make them Blind also and lay waste the Spirit of God and its office the Scriptures and their Translation making them as uncertain as much as in him lyes as the Turkish Alcoran and all solid and weighty Arguments and Reasons that have been produced these many Years by many Godly and moderate Dissenters in divers Ages from the Church of Rome this he strikes over all by whole Sail labouring to set all a jarr and to make every thing look with a Face contrary way to represent them uncomely and at last he hath concluded that the Catholick visible Church is the absolute Judge and Director both in matters of Faith and Doctrine without distinguishing of their abiding in the Faith or falling from it as though the Promise of God had been intailed to a certain place as Rome or to a certain sort of Men that may call themselves Peters Successors and Ministers of Christ though they walk as far wide both in Doctrine and Practice as Heaven is from Earth from Peter and would assume the Title of Name and Office for honour and profit's sake but do none of Peter's Work feed not the Flock of Christ but worry them and kill them that Christ Feeds and shear off the Wool from off their Backs and pull off the Skin too and instead of saving have Destroyed hundreds of mens Lives in Europe and America some under the Name of Hereticks and some under the Name of Infidels have been most mercilessly and cruelly destroyed by the Power of this Holy visible Church as â— E. calls it as the true Chronologies of Ages past do testifie so that the Nations have been made like Akeldama by that Mystery Babylon which hath drunk the Blood of the Saints and slain the Prophets and Martyrs under the Name of Hereticks quite out of the Doctrine of Christ and erred from his infallible Spirit who came not to destroy mens Lives but to save them and to save People from their Sins But this false visible Church hath destroyed their Lives under the Name of Heresie and so hath destroyed them in their Sins if they count that Heresie be a Sin But of this something more afterwards may be said if God permit But it is a great piece of Confidence in R. E. that after fifteen hundred years as he saith this Church hath continued as a Judge a Director unto which all Christians are to submit Page 20 th that he that is but a man of yesterday should be so stout a Champion as to make a flourish and seem to over-ride all the weighty Things that have been spoken by the Blessed Martyrs and Sufferers for Christ and Righteous dissenters from this Româ—n Church at one clap and again to exalt his own feeble things that he hath brought forth and exhibit them so confidently to all Non-conformists as unanswerable matter or how he judged in himself that his Reasons or Arguments should be of that weight to Convince or Convert any seeing he hath rendered himself they that know him can testifie he hath alwayes been a changeable man and unstable in all his wayes tossed up and down like the Waves of the Sea and now at last fallen into the black Gulf of Darkness but it seems by his own Writing in his Epistle that it hath been his former Method being filled with a scribling Humour in the days of his Ignorance as he saith when the
Man and all Men and every Church is fallible and subject to Error and with these and the like Words R.E. was extreamly troubled as he saith and knew not how to answer without shuffing Answ. The true Christian Religion stands not only in Name nor in Words nor in conforming or Transforming to this or that outward Practice which the Disciples of Christ were exercised in which divers in the latter days in their old corrupt minds not having their Hearts renewed have taken on the outside and have got the Form and want the Life and the Power and are not partakers of the Divine Nature of Christ and such a bare Profession as this has no certainty nor infallibility in it neither the assurance but that they may be mistaken and may be subject to Err as well as Turks or Jews or any other but the true Christians Religion indeed whom Christ will own as true Worshippers of him stands in Power in Life and in being obedient unto his living commands and precepts which he giveth forth unto his Disciples and manifesteth by his Spirit his Sheep hear his Voice and know it from the Voice of a stranger And he giveth the Knowledge of his will to all that believe in the measure of his eternal Spirit which he hath given every one a Measure of to profit withal and by it to be guided into all Truth out of all Error and this Spirit is infallible and gives certain assurance to all that receive it that they are in that way which is acceptable to God and they feel Comfort unto their Souls coming daily from the presence of Christ who is the Rock of Ages and the sure Foundation upon which his holy Church is founded which is the Pillar and Ground of Truth and they that are living Members are not Grounded upon a fallible certainty or upon a conâ—ectural supposition or a vain hope which is without bottom but upon that which is sure and stedfast lasting everlasting and all men in the unregenerate Estate are Lyars but they that are Born from above are of the Truth and Lye not and are not subject to mistakes because the Seed remains in them and walk in the pure Religion which keeps unspoted of the World and they that have no other Ground for their Religion but only without them and from the report of others are short of the true Foundation for that may be Truth in it self indeed which is not true to another nor he truly partakes of it and here is all the supposing conjectures and mistakes and fallible certainties which it seems R. E. and his lay Gentlemen too when the Axe is laid to the Root of the Tree indeed and notwithstanding all the laying claim to infallibility and certainty its but grounded upon a report without and the Traditions of men from Generation to Generation For them that believe but only because of the true report without and cometh not to Witness the thing assured in their own Hearts by the Spirit of the Lord these will not be long of that Faith 't is true many did believe because of the Apostles â—eclaration and report but at last came to feel the Witness of God in their own Hearts testifying the same in somuch that they could say and truly too though we have believed through your Words at the first yet now we have heard him our selves that which giveth perfect assurance which admits of no doubts nor fallibleness for such evidence all true Members of Christ's Church have in themselves which carries divine Authority and satisfaction in it to every particular Believer and so I say with P. E. in this it seems unreasonable to perswade any to receive this or that for a Truth when they that so perswade are uncertain in themselves neither dare say their Judgment is infallible which is that old Protestant Principle indeed and also the Principle of many Sects who differ from the pretended Catholick Church of Rome who Persecuted one another about outward things even as the Heathen about their Idols and yet will needs sit as Judge in Mens Consciences with their fallible Spirit though I speak not of every individual Person neither can I justifie the Roman Catholick Church so called who lays claim to infallibility and whatsoever they Judge to be Heresie must be reckoned as such though never so manfiest a Truth and to place infallibility in men that may Err and have erred from the Spirit I like not neither for this is to give that to men that belongs to God and to make the Judgment of fallible men above the Judgment of the infâ—llible Spirit of God and this I look to be great Ambition and Pride in any to lay claim to the greatest things as infallibility and certainty of assurance and the most free of Error and yet fall the shortest of it of any as hath been made appear by many Learned and Grave Men of former Ages and also if a necessity were might be made appear that the Church of Rome who saith she cannot err have been as uncertain both in their Doctrine and Worship as any yea more one Pope contradicting and throwing down that which another did establish and one Council Decreeing and another disanulling as I could easily make appear but that I would not be Tedious to the Reader in things that have been so manifest neither do I desire to wade out into diversity of matters in so short a Discourse But that which R. E. and his Catholick instructer calleth late wild and loosâ— Opinions that men of different Faiths may be saved and this countenanceth schism and breeds Rebellion as it is said 't is true Faith is but one which is saving and there is no difference in that for the difference is among Men where that is wanting and only have words and Name of Faith and want the Life and Power Neither am I so narrow Spirited as R. E. and his Catholick as to exclude all out of the Faith who may differ in their perswasions in some Circumstantial things if yet they hold Christ the Head and what makes R. E. so virilent as to judge all in Errour and to be out of the true Faith seeing the Protestants and all sorts of separates profess Justification and Salvation only through Faith in Christ Jesus as well as the Church of Rome and it were unreasonably judged in me if I should conclude a man to be no man because he is not so tall as another but I see R E. and his Catholick would have all Shoes made by their Last though they will not fit every mans Feet Faith is the gift of God there are divers Decrees and measures accoding to the mind and good pleasure of the giver so that he that hath received any measure or degree must not be excluded as having no Faith though he attain not to that degree that some do enjoy and the Apostle's Doctrine was That 〈◊〉 one should be perswaded in his own mind and if
the free Grace of God only extending it self to them under such a Qualification as though the Spirit of God and free and saving Grace of God had come by Generation or by Succession or because of such and such a Qualification or Conformity in outward practice as I said as though the free Grace of God and the infallible Spirit of God had been given to you and had been bequeathed and intailed to you or any of you under such and such a deâ—â—mination and because inhabiting at such a place and thus you would limit the holy One of Israel and to stop the Wind to blow where it lifteth and Circumscribe the Infallible means which God hath given unto all Mankind for a direction and a Guide a Rule and a Iudge and pinch it up into a narrow Corner and yet shut up all under Condemnation who do not believe and yet exclude all but your selves from the sufficient means and Guide and way whereby they may believe away away with this narrow partial pinching Spirit for God will not be limited neither can be either to Men time or place but as they keep in Covenant with him and keep their first love and integrity in the certain Truth revealed in the first publication of the Gospel which the Roman Church above all others hath wonderfully Apostatized from especially in this one thing which she can never clear her self of to wit Persecution in taking away the Lives of many under the name of Hereticks and suppose any had been so as doubtless there are such yeâ— we never read that it was Christ or the Apostles way to kill them and destroy them but on the contrary denyed them and warned others so 〈◊〉 â—hem and to have no Fellowship with them and so left them to the World neither that they Exhorted or stirred up either Kings of Princes to take away the Lives of any who did believe or not believe what they declared 〈◊〉 be Truth but on the contrary when the Disciples in the dayes of their 〈◊〉 would have commanded Fire to have come down from Heaven as did Elias Christ Rebuked them told them they knew not what Spirit they were of and again love you Enemies and do good to them that hate you How your Catholick Church hath kept this precept I leave all Nations to judge where your Power hath been known suppose real Schismaticks and Hereticks as some such there have been in the World how you have done good to them and how you have loved them is manifest except you judge that shutting them up in Prisons Racking Torturing and cruel Torments and at last of all Death was in love to them and in doing good to them which methinks any reasonable Man should blush and be ashamed to think or say But an old Plea comes to my mind which some of the Members of the Church of Rome have alledged to me in the dayes of my Youth when I was conversant with them and among them in a Friendly Neighbourly and sober discourse of things of this Nature before mentioned it was said unto me The Roman Catholick Church is that Church whereby Christianity hath been conveyed to all Nations and the great Oracles thereof delivered unto us and the Scriptures also came from us by which you know the Mysteries of the Kingdom of God and the Knowledge thereof came unto all and all her Children ought to be subject unto her as the true Mother that brought them all forth and if any went astray either into Heresie or Schism which might not only hurt themselves but also others ought not the Mother in Natural love to her Children to correct them and ought not they to bear her correction and submit unto it and hath not she Power to correct her Children when they go astray unto which is Answered Christianity that which is truly such and them whom God will own to be Christians were dispersed through the Nations by the Power of God and we say that the Church of Rome hath begotten Christendom into that Mould and Frame into which they are now cast more by force and awe then any sound Doctrine and as for the Scriptures coming from her that we deny We know they came from the Apostles and from the Primitive Christians according to the will of God and have been preserved to this day though through many polluted hands they have come and we know how much your Rage was kindled that ever it should be Translated into the English Tongue and many felt the Effect of it to the loss of their Lives as I hope many in England do well consider But suppose a true Mother hath many Children and suppose some do Swarve and go astray from her precepts and under pretence of correcting of them she shut them up in Goals and nasty Holes and afflict them with sundry kind of Torments and at last of all kill them and destroy them what Judgment will be given by reasonable Men of such a Mother but this that she is become unnatural and Cruel and Hard hearted and degenerated from the Nature of a loving and tender Mother and deserves not to have or ever to have had any Children and such a kind of Mother hath you Church been to all that have dissented from her that I may say of her as the Prophet Jeremiah said especially in these lâ—tter Ages the Sea Monsters and Dragons of the Wilderness draw out their Breasts to feed their young Ones but the Daughter of my People is become Cruel Seventhly and lastly We know that God will that all Men should be saved and come to the Knowledge of Truth and hath given that and doth give that unto every man that is come into the World whereby every man that doth receive it is capable of fulfilling the will of God and this gift comes not by the will of Man nor is received in the will of Man but in its own will even in the will of the giver and this free gift of God 〈◊〉 the free and saving Grace of God which hath appeared unto all Men to wit every Man that is come into the World which teaches all the Saints would teach all Infidels to deny ungodliness and worldly Lusts and to live Godly and Righteously and soberly in this present Evil World Howbeit all are not so taught because they heed it not and because they receive it not and so they make the free gift of God of no effect as to Life to them but it is their condemnation yet however herein appears the equal 〈◊〉 and Universal love of God who is no respecter of Persons but 〈◊〉 distributed a measure of this unto all to the intent that they might 〈◊〉 Power â—o fulfil his will and keep his Statutes and so the 〈◊〉 is not in God but in them who slight and despise his gift and so condâ—mnation 〈◊〉 of every one that doth not believe and is of himself and this reprehends that â—alse Erronious narrow pinching Spirit which
infallibly directed so to teach I hope R. E. will grant that the Church in Christ's time and the Apostles was infallible it taught no such Doctrine but to the contrary therefore that Church which pretends infallibility and yet teacheth such Doctrines as before mentioned contrary unto Christ and the Apostles cannot be infallible neither led by the infallible Spirit all have good reason to Question the Verity of these things more then what the Apostles taught seeing they are contradictory to Christ and the Apostles teaching and contrary to Scripture and contrary to the witness of God in all Consciences and as I said before this Church of God whereof I have spoken now though not denominated by any other name then the Church of God is and hath been assisted so by the Holy Ghost as she hath not erred when she only hearkened to its instruction and direction but when the Wisdom of the Flesh and the Worldly part and States and Governments and Policies and Princes have been minded more then the Spirit of God then Error hath been taught and the greater Part in a Council have overswayed the rest established Error by Decree and have enjoyned it under Penalties to be received as Sacred and Holy and Infallible of which we find the Church of Rome exceedingly guilty and therefore do conclude notwithstanding the promise of God to his Church that kept in Covenant with him that this Church of Rome hath erred and doth err both in Faith Doctrine and Practice of the infallible Church in the Apostles dayes and therefore their Doctrine is more to be questioned then the Apostles and they not fit to be this Rule and Guide and director unto which R. E. saith All are to submit under pain of Damnation Scar-Crows will hardly affright Men of understanding but unreasonable Creatures they may And last of all R.E. saith He will conclude his whole Proof with an Argument from Heaven of the highest Nature make it evident That the Roman Church must be this Guide and Judge which God hath appointed because of the Gift of Miracles cites John 15.24 If I had not done among them the work that no other Man did they had not had Sin And now I say that the Roman Church hath done Works and Miracles such as no other Church hath done therefore if we refuse to believe her we shall have Sin and shew our selves haters of God And he instances St. Ber. St. Mal. St. Dom. St. Fra. which wrought Miracles and of Austin the Monk which taught Christian Faith first in England and his fellow Monks which was then confirmed by wonderful Miracles from Heaven not in confirmation of those Points and Articles of Faith which you had with us but of those which you call Popish and Superstitious as the Sacrifice of the Mass and about Respect and Veneration which is given to Saints Reliques and Images and about the Doctrine of Purgatory and Payment of Tythes and R. E. concludes if we will not believe what you have not seen you destroy Faith which is an evidence of things not seen Although R. E. makes a great boast of the Miracles of the Church of Rome which no other Church hath wrought the like therefore concludes that she is this Rule and Guide which all are to give Ear unto under pain of Damnation and these Miracles he saith are an Argument from Heaven and proof of the highest Nature believe him who can If time would but permit and the Reader have patience to read most or many if not all the Miracles he so much cries up might be declared to his and their shame the very report and relation thereof cannot but be reckoned as fabulous and fained Stories and proceed from that lying Spirit which was in the faâ—se Prophet which wrought Miracles before the Beast and deceived them that had received the mark of the Beast and them which Worshipped his Image which must be taken alive and cast into the lake of Fire Rev. 19.20 It is an adulteroâ—s Generation that seeks a sign and yet did not believe when they had Miracles wrought by the Finger of God amongst them yet they said it was by Beelzebub The Scribes and Pharisees said If he be the King of Israel let him come down from the Cross and we will believe but the Power of Christ was not to be shewed at the Blind will of the Phariâ—ees neither would they have believed if he had come down Though Miracles have been wrought by the Power of God and are according to his Heavenly will and are not limited either to Men time or place yet it is not so sufficient an Argument from Heaven as R. E. saith to prove the Church of Rome this true Church seeing that the Devil and Satan and Anti-christ shall come with Signs and lying Wonders and if it were possible deceive the Elect And Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses in working Lying Miracles before Pharaoh to the hardning of his Heart And Chrysostome in his Hom. upon Mat. 19. saith In the end of time Power shall be given to the Devil to work Signs and Miracles So that the Ministers of Christ cannot be known by working of Miracles but by working none at all And Augustine saith though some said Prayers at the Tombs of the dead and obtained their desires as they said Away with these things they be either juglings and mockeries of deceitful Men or else delusions of lying Spirits Chrysost. in his Hom. upon Mat. 49. In old time it was known by Miracles who were the true Christians and who the false but now Miracles are rather among them that are false Christians And as for your great Miracles which thou sayest the Chronologies and Histories speak of J. L. as Bed and Holingshed Stow and others we look upon them not at all as material in this thing seeing they have had the Reports from other Hands and Pens of certain Mâ—nkiâ—h Stories which they have found scattered here and there published themselves and left their Fables upon Record to deceive poor People withal for their own advantage and most of the Miracles that we hear of are either wrought about your Tombs and Sepulchers and your holy Mass and your Reliques and Images I have heard indeed how that from the skirt of an Image of yours which one in a Bloody Flux did but touch and immediatly vertue came from it and Water and Blood issued forth whereby the party was made whole by washing therein Also I have heard of the Image of the Virgin Mary first honoured by Christians in Nazareth afterwards Translated into Sclavonia and when Images began to be vilified there and dis-esteemed it removed it self from place to place as discontent did arise in it it seems at the place and People where it was situated sometimes and at lâ—st it removed a whole Island with it nearer Rome now call'd Loretta and commonly known by the Name of Our Lady of Loretta to which all the Pilgrims
17.18 Councils Bishops and People Err in their Judgments by Tradition one Age after another have holden that lawful which Christ did not prohibit but what doth all this prove for it 's manifest that most of the Ancient Fathers of the Church as Origen Chrysostome Theophilact Hillary Athanasius Jerome Theodoret Laurentius and others in their Sermons and Homilies to the People vehemontly and frequently enveighed against all Swearing without any Limitation without any reserve amongst Christians Swearing as to private Conversation yet they did not disallow the voluntary taking an Oath much less in Judicature he says but those are but therms of his own shuffling in and what he speaks only of his own Head by mingling his own words with theirs for his own ends for there is no such distinction made by them as he makes as lawful Swearing and prophane Swearing and voluntary Swearing and Swearing in Judicature and it 's to be desired that A. S. had but produced their Testimonies and have cited only their own Words without adding to them that they would have made much against him for it 's plain their Judgment and Witness was against all Swearing what-ever But A. S. tells us Chrysostome in his Homily to the People of Antioch preached so much against that prophane custome of Swearing that the People were offended and he told them that he would never leave that Sermon till they did leave Swearing It were to be desired that more in this Age who pretend to be Christian Ministers would follow his example for the like I believe hath not been in any Age Oh! what customary vain rash prophane ungodly Oaths in their Acceptation take God's holy Name upon every trivial Occasion in vain in their Mouthes and daily inventing new Oaths and Execrations even daring God to confound them and damn them yea it grieves my Heart to think and the Spirit of the Lord in me to consider what sounded in my Ears not long since which I mention with Detestation and Abhorrency that some when they had sworn even all the customary Oaths and all the new invented Oaths did proffer ten Shillings to any that could invent ten new Oaths even glorying in Sin and making a Mock at it and indeed it is fearful to hear how without any Reverence unto God or Dread of his Majesty Oaths these late Years are broke out like a Land-flood over all the Banks and no where so much to be found nor no where so common as among them that reckon themselves conformable Men Loyal and Members of the Church of England which is one crying Sin that draws down the Judgment of God upon this Land and what Credit can we give to such Men in Judicature shall we not say as St. Austin sayes It disposes Men to false Swearing and gross Perjury nor can indeed much Credit be given any more then to a Lyar to any Man that swears never so solemnly and in Judicature who is a common Swearer but instead of beating down that for which the Land mourns Jer. 23. 10. many are even Propagators of it and Pladers for it and glory in it and it 's become almost the only Mark of a conformable Man Oh what a sad Time are we fallen into and what a sad State that they that depart from this great Iniquity are become a Prey I say it had been more time for A. S. to have used his utmost Endeavours this Way rather then to have opposed Christ's Doctrine and added Affliction to the Bonds of conscientious Sufferers who dare neither swear nor lye But not to disgress A. S. he would make the Fathers as he doth with Christ and the Apostles he would make all dance after his Pipe and make them all of his Mind and construe and interpret all their Words unto his End though never intended and therefore he sayes they were not cautelous enough and so doth with them as he doth with Christ he makes their Words one Thing and their Intentions another though saith he Origen in his 25th Tract upon Mat. sayes that Christ did forbid all Swearing yet he himself swears in his Book against Celsus for he said God is Witness of my Conscience and Athanasius though he declaimed against Swearing yet in his Apology to Constantius he swears again and again and why he wrote as the Apostle did the Lord is Witness and Christ to Witness and these must needs be Oaths and voluntary Oaths it 's not probable that they should use voluntary Oaths when they declaimed against all Oaths and therefore Origen saith It behoves not a Man who lives according to the Gospel to swear at all and Jerome the Gospel Truth admits not of an Oath likewise Chrysostome who was Bishop of Constantinople in Commendations of whom much is said in the Ecclesiastical Histories Acts and Monument vol. 21. fol. 72. blames them greatly who bring forth a Book to swear upon charging the Clerks that in no wise they constrain any Body to swear whether they think a Man swear true or false saying it 's a Sin to swear well so that not only Swearing upon a Book was reprehended but even all Swearing such as A. S. calls lawful Theophilact upon the Place in Controversie Learn hence that under the Law it was no Evil for Men to swear but siâ—ce the coming of Christ it is evil as Circumcision and in sum whatever is Judaical to omit Wickliff John Hus and Jerome of Prague who were faithful Men and righteous in their Generation which the reformed Churches are beholding to for their Testimony in other weighty things against the Church of Rome though A. S. will not own them in this but rather takes Part with them who burned his Bones 41 Years after his Decease and burnt his Books and these Articles condemned by the Council of Constance who also burned John Hus and Jerome of Prague who maintained his Articles that all Oaths that be made for any Contract or civil Bargain betwixt Man and Man be unlawful under the Gospel and Walter Brute whose Testimony with many others was that as the Perfection of the old Testament was not to forswear themselves so the Perfections of Christ was not to swear at all because they are so commanded of Christ whose Commandment in no Case must be broken the Testimony of many worthy Men and godly Sufferers at this time are suitable to many of the Fathers before-mentioned but this A. S. calls Error who said so the Church of Rome and the Council of Constance with whom A. S. joyns rather then the Sufferers of Christ and they who hold it an Error not to swear at all and yet no Error to break when they have a Mind and dispense with it as the Papists do to this very Day and these Fathers of the Church doubtless were the best of Men in that declining Age and were neither Dunces nor Devils but understood by the Signification of God's Spirit in them the Doctrine of Christ and that which was consentaneous
thereunto was witnessed by divers in after Ages before-mentioned which A. S. would condemn as Hereticks and why the Church of Rome hath called them so and them that sate at the Stern who alwayes called themselves Orthodox and others Heterodox that did not sing to the same Tune in Swearing and every Thing else when once they had got up into pompious lordly Dominion over Mens Faith but what doth this prove nothing at all and what doth this prove that A. S inserts in his marginal Notes that the Ministers who are inferiour in Hungary and Transilvania swear Canonical Obedience to their Bishops or the Church of England or the Confessions of Helvetia Basil or others whom he calls reformed what of all this what doth this prove from the Scripture of Truth or as to the Convincement of them who hold it unlawful to swear under the Gospel because Christ hath prohibited it by his Doctrine what is all that A.S. hath said in his Arguments to Dissenters Satisfaction who know Hundreds of Things wherein as much as they fall out and fight even to Blood with each other about their fancied Formalities they all agree in against the Light and Power of Godliness and against the very Appearance of the Image of him in his Holiness who is the substantial Truth it self we say what is all this to some that dissent from A. S. his Judgment and others he calls reformed whose Faith stands higher then the Wisdom and Thoughts of Men who cannot consent so as to lead their Faith and Reason captive after them to try this or any other Truth seeing it is the Gift of God and the Inspiration of the Almighty gives Understanding and though the Church of Rome and you agree in this though you damn one another in other Matters what is this to us It shews only they erred from the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles you in this and many other Things are not separated from them and thy Conclusion which thou accordest with is false that though God in the old Testament commanded it yet it doth not follow that Christ in the new did not forbid it neither that Christ and his Apostles practised it who were under another Covenant and for ought can be perceived by A. S. by that he calls voluntary Swearing which he hath no Ground for though in other Places he seems to condemn vain Swearing and customary Oaths yet in this he looks not like himself but seems to tolerate a kind of Oaths we find no mention made of in the new Testament and yet we shall not conclude as A. S. sayes that all were so ignorant as not to understand Christ's Mind nor so wicked as to teach the quite contrary to his Mind for it is manifest many have been of the Mind of Christ in former Ages and latter though we shall never strive to bring in all the World or the Heathen or Nations that became as Waters after the Publication of the Gospel nor that Rabble which he calls the Christian World which hath wondred after the Beast Rev. 13.4 and yet there hath been still some Testimony born through Ages unto the Doctrine of Christ and Christ's Doctrine stands in Force and in that Latitude that he intended it notwithstanding A.S. his Reasons and Arguments and many more as to forbid all Oaths in the second Covenant to his Disciples truly such in these Words Swear not at all Many Instances might be brought of particular Bishops as Otha Bishop of Bamberg in Germany and Basilius of Chalcedon who refused to swear and though A. S. cannot trace it beyond Pelagius or Manicheus yet we know that both Christ and the Apostles confirm it and also the Esseans among the Jews did refuse to swear at all even in Judicature for Josephus a Jew saith of them Whatsoever they say is as firm as an Oath and so swear among them was counted a Thing superfluous likewise St Basil commends Chinas a famous Greek that he suffered a Fine of three Talents rather then he would save it by Swearing to the Loss of his Honour and shall Christians truly such with whom Truth abideth and in whom it dwelleth come short of that Exactness that was among some of the Jews and the best and most virtuous of them called Heathen shall not this kind of Christianity which is professed in this Day who are in Unbelief Frauds Infirmities Contentions be condemned by these shall not this Circumcision become Uncircumcision and shall not they that fear to swear and deny all Oaths be set above this whose Yea is Yea and Nay Nay in all their Communication according unto Christ's Doctrine shall not this inherit the Promise and is not this more Gospel-like to say speak testifie do the Truth rather then to go back to Judaism or into Contention Strife Emulation and Distrusts that the Swearers are in falsly reputed Christians and yet abide not in his Doctrine But having done with A.S. his negative Part I come to his affirmative Part which is no other then hath been answered over and over again yet he thinks he hath said more in clearing of it then others have said that Christ only forbad Swearing by Creatures and that indeed is the Sum of his affirmative Discourse and the Pharisees Interpretation and he brings the Judgment of divers Expositors upon this Text First promisary Oaths are here chiefly forbidden 2dly Others think that Christ here forbad such Oaths as then were used in common Discourse 3dly others say that prophane false rash and vain Oaths are generally here prohibited 4thly Many understand that by these Words of Christ all Swearing by Creatures is forbidden but not that by God himself and last of all A.S. gives his Thoughts which are as follow That Christ did not forbid what the Law had commanded but only the Pharisaical corrupt Glosses thereon and the irreligious Practices of the mis-informed Jews and cites Origen and Chrysostome who say upon this Place they were accustomed to swear by Heaven and by Creatures and A. S. further sayes The Pharisees taught them to affirm whatever they had promised swearing by God they under a specious Pretention that they would not take God's Name in vain upon a slight Occasion fell to swear by Creatures which Grotius shows out of Philo Judeus which the Pharisees did not disallow the easier thereby to delude such credulous People as believed those Oaths which themselves neither thought obligatory nor meant to keep and it 's certain the Scribes and Pharisees taught the People that to swear by several Creatures as by the Temple and Altar was not binding Christ reproves them as blind Guides upon that Account Mat. 23.16 and further they taught it was Perjury indeed to break an Oath if a Man had sworn by God but not if he had only sworn by Creatures in Exposition of which Christ forbids all Swearing by Creatures and teacheth câ—ntrary to the Jews Rabbies that such Oaths ought not to be taken yet being
that wills in the Light and works in the Light and reveals Sin by the Light and declares Righteousness through the Light and here the coming of Christ comes to be seen and his Day comes to be known which Abraham saw but through Death this comes to be read and known And so turn all to this here the Word you will hear which is pure and powerful it separates as you hearken unto it and divides between the precious and the vile in you all who love it and it 's nigh thee in thy Mouth and in thy Heart and discerns thy Thoughts and here thou wilt learn as thou waitest in Patience of the Son in whom the Father is well pleased and if thou hearkenest to any other it 's the false Prophet which leads thee to Error and so the Displeasure of God will come against thee forever until thou return Blessed is he that hears receives considers and prizes the Offers of Grace and the Day of God's everlasting Love and owns the Gift of God in him revealed which leads to Repentance and works a Change in the Heart and Mind of all that believe in it and gather up into its Nature all that wait in Diligence and believe in it and so the Day of Redemption comes to be seen and known out of Death out of the grave and Immortality comes to be brought forth and Incorruption comes to be put on and they that witness this can truly say we have found him whom our Souls love and do not look for any other Blessed is he that hears and considers and waits to be made Partaker of God's Righteousness revealed that Justifies all that receive it and believe in it they by it come to be Pillars in the House of God forever follow the Lamb whithersoever he goes where pure Peace is enjoyed forever and ever THE Measuring Rod OF THE LORD Stretched forth over all NATIONS AND THE LINE of TRVE JVDGMENT Laid to the Rulers thereof Wherein all Governours Rulers Potentates Powers are measured and all Governments and Laws weighed in the true Weight wherein they all may see how far they are degenerated from the Law of Righteousness and the Rules of Wisdom which was in the Beginning before Tyranny Persecution and Rebellion shewed it self Also shewing the End that will come upon all those Rulers and Governments Rules and Laws that have been made in the Apostacy which is to be all overthrown and all that which is acted out of God's Power to be thrown down by him unto whom all Power is committed Shewing also that they in whom the power of God is made manifest cannot be subject to any Usurper or to that Power which is gone from the Life of God Also an Advertisement to all the Rulers upon the Earth that they may wait for the Restorer to be revealed in the Nations to make up the Breaches and to crush that down which hath made the Breach that so Righteousness may cover the Earth and Gladness of Heart may possess the People Published for the Information of all the Rulers upon Earth By one who waits to see the Kingdoms of the World to become the Kingdoms of the Lord and his Christ that he alone may rule forever and ever F. H. Printed in the Year 1673. THE Measuring Rod OF THE LORD Stretched forth over all NATIONS LIsten oh World hearken O Earth and all the Inhabitants thereof give Ear oh all Nations that are therein and all the Isles thereof draw near ye Potentates thereof ye Emperours Kings Earls Dukes Nobles Principalities and Dominions my Mouth shall speak the Thing that is right and my Lips shall utter forth Understanding my Tongue shall declare unto you the Counsel of the most high and what he is bringing to pass in the latter Dayes he that is higher then the highest hath said he that is greater then the greatest hath spoken the whole World lyes in Wickedness and thick Darkness is over the World his Way is perverted his Counsel is despised and all Nations are out of Order notwithstanding the Multitude of their Counsellors and notwithstanding all their Wisdom yet Folly is brought forth in the midst of the Nations Because they have asked Counsel and not at the Lord and taken Advice and not at the holy One therefore Violence is set up as an Ensign and Wickedness runneth down as a River and Cruelty and Oppression as a mighty Stream the whole Earth is full of Folly and Madness and all the People thereof are degenerate and grown out of the Image of God into a monstrous and strange Nature the Prophets are all Fools the Diviners thereof are mad and they being degenerate themselves from the Life of God have led them into further Blindness Darkness Ignorance and Deceit and have made the Word of Truth of none effect through their Traditions and have taught for Doctrine the Precepts of Men and the Traditions of them who are out of the Faith and out of the Life and out of the Power of God and the Counsellors they have established Wickedness by a Law they themselves being estranged from the Life of God therefore Violence is broken forth into the Earth as a Flood And now all Kings Rulers and Potentates of the Earth who have given their Power to the Whore who sits upon many VVaters and the VVaters are Kindreds Tongues People and Nations yea all Nations have been drunk with the Cup of her Fornication and being all gone forth from the Life which the Prophets and the holy Men of God lived in and were established in Nations and become as VVaters reeling to and fro hither and thither unsetled unstable there the VVhore hath her Seat and all having drunk of her Cup of Iniquity and Fornication even of Mystery Babylon's Cup and are inflamed therewith and so reel to and fro as the VVaters and are as the Waves of the Sea unstable by her who hath made all Nations drunk and by them who have been made drunk with her even all Nations Kindreds Tongues and People have the Prophets been slain and the VVitnesses slain and none to bury them not in Mystery Babylon who is drunk with the Blood of the Saints and they that have drunk of her Cup of Fornication even all the Kings Nobles and Potentates of the Earth they have acted the like and have slain the Appearance of God whereever it hath been brought forth and the red Dragon hath stood ready to devour the Heir which is born of Mystery Jerusalem which is the Mother of all who are born from above who are Heirs of the Promise of eternal Life and the Powers of the earth have joyned their Power to the Dragon who cast out Floods of Venome after the Child which is brought forth by the Woman which is clothed with the Sun and now the Powers of the Earth take Part with the Dragon and their Authority and Dominion that they execute is by his Power which arises out of the bottomless Pit
carryed their several Wares and Traffick and many more Tradesmen many more Merchants whom she sent out with her Merchandize who have been made rich by her Merchandize and other Merchants were Bishops Arch-Bishops Deacons Arch-Deacons Pryors Covents Vicars Commissaries Chapters Chancellors Vice-Chancellors Doctors of Divinity Batchellors of Divinity Doctors of Art Masters of Art Batchellors of Art Priests and Curates by which they were made rich and abounded in Treasure And the Beast whom all the World wondered after compelled all to worship him both small and great upon which the Whore rides the scarlet-coloured Beast which hath guarded all her Merchants and made all Nations buy their Ware and hath compelled all People to buy the Whore's Sorceries even all the invented and heathenish Trumperies which the Whore hath patched up and their Merchants painted over which they have patched up some from the Jews some from the Heathen some from the Saints Words mixt with their own Imaginations and Deceit and have holden forth these as the publick Worship in the Nations Kindreds Tongues and Peoples their many Creeds many Confessions of the Faith many Catechisms and many Forms of Worship and when the People are weary of one Sort of Merchandize then brings another in more deceitful and worse and the Beast hath compelled the Nations to buy it and to hold it as the publick Profession of the Nations though never so unsound and rotten though damnable Doctrines and Doctrines of Devils though invented and heretical Opinions invented since the Apostles Dayes yet cryes the Beast The Church had ordained it and the ancient Fathers have agreed upon it and the Councils have confirm'd it and the Divines have ratified it and the Bishops and Arch-Bishops and reverend Fathers have confirm'd it and recommended it for Orthodox and Authentick And therefore sayes the Beast upon which the Whore rides the false Church the Mother of Harlots If you will not agree to it you are Hereticks for the Church has Power to censure you to excommunicate you and to curse you and to deliver you up to Satan and then the Beast having made Laws for the Sale of the Whore's Sorceries and for the guarding of her Merchants and their ships If you consent not to the Articles of the Faith and Confessions you break the Law of the Nations and are not subject to Authority and now you are not punished for Religion sake nor for Christ's sake nor the Gospel's sake but as Evil-doers and Transgressors of the Laws of our Kingdom or Nation And thus the Mother of Harlots which got up since the Apostacy who hath drunk the Bloâ—â— of the Saints and shed the Blood of the Martyrs and slain the Witnesses and hath put many to cruel Deaths She saith I am clear we kill none for Conscience sake we persecute none for the Gospel's sake nor Christ's sake nor for Religion sake but you suffer as Hereticks and you have transgressed the Law of Kings Emperors Councils and Parliaments and are Enemies to States and Governments and Rule in breaking their wholsom Laws cryes the Harlot who hath lost the Savour and her Merchants which calls that which stinks and is corrupt wholsome and so saith the Beast We persecute you not for Religion neither in Persons Liberties or Estates but the Church hath recommended this Doctrine these Articles of Faith these Creeds and Pater-nosters this publick Worship or that Mass-book or that Common Prayer-book or this Directory and are not they the fittest to judge of Religion who have the Tongues and the Original and are fittest to give Meanings and Interpretations of the Scripture And therefore we make a Law that the Mass-book shall be holden out for the publick Profession of these Nations as the Pope Cardinals Jesuites and Fryars think it fit and that the Common Prayer-book be holden forth as the publick Worship which the Bishops Arch-Bishops Deacons Arch-Deacons have recommended unto us as that which is consonant and agreeable to the primitive Times and to the Church which hath been established so many hundred Years and whosoever will not consent and perform all the Rites and Ceremonies let him be indicted and let him be presented and let him be cited and appear before a Bishop and let him imprison him and fine him and take away some of his Estate and excommunicate him and then it 's fit that the Secular Power take Notice of him for transgressing of their Law and pillory him or cut off his Ears or stigmatize him and banish him and let his Estate be confiscate to the King or Prince against whom he hath transgressed for he suffers as an Evil-doer and hath brought this upon himself because he would not be subject to our Church-Orders and to the laudable Customs of our Nations or Country And say some other of the Whore's Merchants who are of another Order distinct from the rest and carry other Sorts of Ware and traffick with other Sorts of Merchandize and some newer Fashion which is liker to bewitch People they cry out to the Rulers of the Earth to propagate their Trading and their Merchandize and say It were fit that some Doctors and Orthodox-men were called together to consider and consult about their Trade and what Sort of Ware or Traffick will most bewitch People and inchant their Minds that so her Ships may go on the Sea for if Kindreds Tongues and People will not buy her Ware her Ships cannot go and their Trade will go down if ever Nations come to the Rock or People come to some Estability or know the precious Treasure and the heavenly treasure in the earthen Vessels they will buy no more of us if the Sea be dried up that no more a gallant Ship can pass thereon nor never a Gally with Oars then we shall all turn Bankrupts and then may we cry Alas alas we that have been made rich are now become poor therefore what do we do let us take Counsel together and if any tell That they have obtained the heavenly Treasure and are come to the durable Riches and to the Treasure that cankers not and they have found it in themselves then let us cry out it 's Heresie and damnable Doctrine and if any man shall say That they need no man to teach them but the Anointing that dwells in them by which they know all things then let us give our Vote with one consent that that 's a Delusion and let us frame Arguments and say that that cannot be you want Hebrew Greek and Latin aâ—d the Original by which you should expound the Scripture and know the Meaning of it and therefore you to conclude that you have received the Anointing is dangerous Doctrine let us pronounce this man as a Heretick for he will infect People And furthermore if any say That the Lord is become his Teacher and he needs no man to teach him but knows the Lord to be his Shepherd then let us cry out of this as dangerous Doctrine and cry to the
is only acceptable And reverend Brethren let us all agree not to be idle but diligent read the Scriptures and pack them up together a deal of Exhortations Reprehensions Admonitions and Prophecies and read some old Authors as Ireneâ—s Ambrose Cyprian Jerom Bazal Austin Origen Damizin and it 's not amiss if we take in Luther Calvin Menno and Beza and some other late modern Writers and so by much reading and Meditation our Actions will be whetted up and quickned and those Words which we read often will lodge in our Memory so that we shall be able to pray half an Hour ex tempore or an Hour and an half upon a Fast-Day for that is the best Traffick that goes off such Dayes as those without Tautologies or Reiterations and so though we pray several Times and in several Places as before Kings or Councils or a Synod or Classis Merchants of our own Order yet by this Means we shall be fitted for all Places and Time to sute the Business which we are about and if any question the thing let us say we pray by the Spirit as it gives us Utterance but now this is the last Beast of our merchandize which is as Gold and Silver and precious Stone and Pearl if this will not go off as upon the Account of the Spirit or spiritual Worship or a spiritual Ordinance then there is little Hope of driving any more Trade or getting any more sale with these men then let us cry to the Magistrates they are new fangled and giddy-headed and delight in Novelties and are erroneous Schismaticks and Hereticks and are factious and seditious which if they be let alone and not be timely checked and reproved they will overthrow us Merchants call'd by our selves Ministers and not only us but also both Church and Common-Wealth And furthermore let us agree reverend Brethren in Unity and Peace and strive all with one Consent to be furnished with such Merchandize as will sute with the Countries and Regions where we traffick as Kings Princes Protectors Parliaments and Councils Noble men Gentlemen and also take in the common People if happily we can please them all because that by the last mentioned we receive much of our Subsistance yet if any of them do not like our Merchandize it is the least matter of them for then we have a King a Prince a Protector or a Parliament to appeal to and if we can but satisfie them with Merchandize upon Petition they will make us a Law and set a Compass upon every one of our Ships to ride in at Sea and they will command every Parish to buy our Merchandize and if they will not buy it at the worst compel them to give us our Price whether they receive our Merchandize or Traffick or not but if they will not having a Law to guard us we can take it from them whether they will or no and if at any time any seem obstinate and refuse to pay us Easter-Reckonings and Midsummer Dues which may be come to the Value of 18 d. or 2. s. we can take a Pot worth 7 or 8 s. or a Pan or a Kettle and if they shall neglect to pay us a Mortuary which hath been an Ordinance ordained by our mother Mystery Babylon seven or eight hundred Years ago or upwards if they will seek to disannul such a laudable Custom then we can sue them for it in a County-Court and get 20 or 30 Shillings Dammage and if any of the common People refuse to pay us our Tythes which belong unto us Church-Officers which were given unto us by our Mother who sate upon the scarlet-coloured Beast at the least 13. hundred years ago that if our Tythe come to 40. s or 3. l. we can go to a Chapman or two who resents our Commodities and they will give us a Warrant for treble Dammages and then we shall get some Bailiffs who are our Church-Members and take away a Yoke of Oxen worth 8 or 10 Pounds or a Horse or a Cow worth ten or twelve Pound and if the Tythe come to 5 or 6 Pound then we can take five or six Cows and a score of Sheep and half a score of Swine and thresh the Corn out of his Barn and take it away and take away the Feather-Beds and Curtains Court-cloaths and Blankets Rugs Sheets Kettles Brewing-furnance or the Rayment which the Family wore and if we judge it too little to satisfie our insatiable Desires take Pin-cushions or if it be but half a Cheese as our reverend Brother Alexander Bradly in the Parish of Elmstone in the County of Kent from Robert Minter of the same County and Parish And in thus doing there will be little loss or detriment to us And if any refuse to give us a Tythe-cock of Hay or a Shock of Corn having the Power of the Earth of our Side we can pull down the Hedges and break open the Gates and fetch away a Wain-load or two or as much as we think fit as many of our reverend Brethren of our Order have lately done which are good Precedents to Posterity that may come after us and if any with whom we have traded who are Neighbours do think much at us we can call them Hereticks and say they are Enemies to the Church and Common-wealth therefore why do you pity them But reverend Brethren it is not with us now in the North Regions of the World as it hath been in time past about two or three hundred Years ago neither as it is with the rest of our fellow-Merchants in Italy Rome Jerusalem Arabia Greece Portugal Spain Hungaria France and the rest of the Regions where our Mother sits as a Queen the People being all as asleep at Midnight any old dark rusty cankered Ware will go off there at a good rate and for Ave-maries or Pater-nosters Te Deum or a Magnificat Anima or the like or some other Charm in an unknown Tongue or a Story of St. Damisen or St. Benedict about Images or a story of St. Francis of his converting of Wolves and Bears or speaking an Hour from some old-Fathers and call it the Word of God and meddle not with the Scripture at all for a story of the Lady of Laurette or the image of the Virgin Mary and of what Miracles they have wrought which the Members of the mother-Mother-Church believe for good Doctrine and receive these or the like as Crosses Crucifixes Pictures Beads and Images and such other like Merchandizes of the baser Sort are all brought and received without Question as Merchandizes of great worth and things belonging to Happiness and Felicity but alas it is almost Day and the Night is far spent and the People in these Northern Regions are come past Mid-night some towards the dawning of the Day and they question our Merchandize and with some the Night is quite over and they are come to the Day-break and to the rising of the Sun and with those there is no hope of trading
though with the best of all our Commodities though with Cinamom and Odours and Oyntment and Frankincense yet they will buy none of our Ware nor there 's no Hope of trading with them any more for they are come to know the Pearl which is more precious then Rubies and the heavenly Treasure that doth not rust and the Word which is sweeter then the Honey and the Honey comb there 's no Hope of them but this is the Misery they will not be content with what they have found but impart it to others and so beget a Dislike in other Peoples Minds to the best of all our Merchandize However them that are gone from us and deny our Mother and her golden Cup and deny all her Merchants great and small not only them that trade in Wood and Vessels and Brass and Iron but even them that trade with the best Merchandize as Gold Silver precious Stones Pearls fine Linnen Purple Silk and Scarlet however let us excommunicate them and give them up to Satan and let us call to the Beast with his seven Heads and ten Horns who is scarlet-coloured dreadful and terrible and let us accuse them of Heresie Schism and Blasphemy and call them Seducers Deceivers and false Prophets and let us brand them with Names of Reproach as Sectaries and say they are seditious and rebellious and mutinous and they are Enemies to Church and State and all good Government Peace-breakers factious and pestilent Fellows that bring all the Nations into an Uproar and if that will not do let us petition to Kings Princes Dukes Parliaments Protectors and Councils that some speedy and effectual Course may be taken for suppressing of these Hereticks and for stopping of these blasphemous Doctrines as that the Steeple-house is not the Church and sprinckling of Infants no Ordinance of Christ and singing of Psalms by Tradition no Part of the true Worship of God and it may be shall get some Law or Act of Parliament against them or call them Vagabonds and get them whipt abroad and put in Prisons while we take away their Oxen and Goods at home and so by this Means it will stop others whom we traffick withal that they will not dare to hearken unto them for if they will not buy our Wares and take our measures by a Glass in Love to it yet because of Fear of Imprisonment or Loss of their Goods or Estates they will be constrained to trade with us But alas it is otherwise with us now then it was in Queen Mary's Dayes when Mass Mattens and Even-songs Processionings Ave-maries Creeds and Pater-nosters took up most Part of the Time and went off among People for spiritual Worship at a good Rate neither is it with us now as it was in the Dayes of Bishop Laud our great Metropolitan and the rest of our Mother's Merchants then would Common Prayer translated out of the Mass-Book into the English and Creed Letany Pater-noster with a Lord have Mercy upon us or we beseech thee to hear us good Lord forty Times over in a Quarter of an Hour with some of David's Psalms turned into Meeter by Hopkins and Sternhold Masters of Musick sung with Organs with Choristers and Boyes with bowing to the Altar and such like Merchandize which was then precious in the Eyes of our Mother's Children then whosoever would not be obedient to all the Rites and Ceremonies we branded them with the Name of Puritans and Non-conformists and haled them before Sessions Courts and Magistrates cited them to appear before the Bishops served them up to the High-Commission-Court before the Lords Spiritual and Temporal falsly so called and there the Flesh was gnawn to the Bone and Ears cut off stigmatizing and burning with Irons Imprisonment and Banishment Now as People came nearer the Day they began to suspect all this as not to be the spiritual Worship of God having no Ground nor Footing from the Spirit of Truth nor Example from the Scripture nor from the primitive Churches then they over whom our mother once reigned began to question her whether she was the Lamb's Wife yea or nay And whether our Predecessors and Brethren were the messengers sent out by the true Church yea or nay And whether the Ordinances and Practices were the Institution of Christ and his Apostles yea or nay in the primitive Times And the Day dawned upon them and the Spirit came to be revealed and did shine into their Hearts and they began to search the Scriptures and to compare the true Church which was cloath'd with the Sun and crown'd with the Crown of twelve Stars with our mother Mystery Babylon and they began to compare the Apostles and ministers in the primitive Times with our Predecessors Babylon's merchants and also compared the Institutions and Ordinances which were delivered to the true Church with the Institutions Rites Ceremonies and Inventions of our mother Mystery Babylon and so they found all out by the Revelation of the Spirit and by searching of the Scriptures they found out the Rise of our mother after the Woman was fled into the Wilderness and that she sate not as a Queen upon Nations Kindreds Tongues and Peoples till after the Woman did fly away upon the Wings of an Eagle into the Wilderness for a Time Times and half a Time and likewise they found out that our Predecessors and Fellow-merchants were not like the ministers of Christ in the primitive Times neither our Doctrines and Ordinances like the Ordinances and Doctrines which were once delivered to the Saints before ever we merchants set sail or floated in a Ship on the Sea And so finding our City to be raised up in its Glory since the Glory of God was lost in the Earth and finding our Queen Mystery Babylon ruling in our City since the Lamb's Wife fled and finding us merchants to receive her Traffick from her City since the Faith was lost that once was delivered to the Saints and did see our Creeds and Beliefs and Pater-nosters our Prayers and our Hymns that they are quite another Thing which was Part of her Traffick they have concluded and that upon infallible Grounds warranted by a Cloud of Witnesses in the Prophets and Apostles that our mother is a Whore and her Predecessors are her merchants and that our Ordinances are and Traffick hath been invented by some of our mother's children which are Apostates and they have found us out And now alas a Ship will be hardly able to ride any more upon the Waters nor the Sea will hardly bear up our Vessels any more the Nations the Kindreds the Tongues and the Peoples are almost dryed up especially in the North Regions they will not buy our merchandize any more our Ships are like to stand still and our merchandize is like to be all shipwrackt therefore let us take counsel lest all the Sea dry up and we all sit down in Solitariness and our Song be turned into wo worth the Day misery and alas Therefore now it
thee but as it appears in thee thou shalt bear me Witness that these are holy faithful and true and have and shall be fulfilled in that which is immutable I bid thee farewel F. H. The chief Particulars or Heads in the ensuing Discourse treated upon and opened by the Spirit of the Lord who was an Eye-Witness unto these Things 1. THE Work of the Lord declared which was in the Beginning when the Word was with God and man in the Image of God 2. Although the Heavens and the Earth were created and all Things therein finished yet the World was not begun that lay in Wickedness which the Devil is the God of neither was Christ the Mystery hid nor the Lamb slain 3. The understanding may read the Wisdom of God in a Mystery and also may see the sottish doctrine of the Apostates 4. An Objection answered 5. Another Objection answered 6. How Peace Joy and Delight possessed every Thing that God had made how every Thing which he had formed glorified him with one Consent in the Beginning 7. How Man lost his State and Dominion and Unity with God and all the Creatures and how the Lamb came to be slain and the World that lay in Wickedness came to be framed in Man after the Tempter entered how endless Misery came in upon all after the Transgression 8. How Sin entered into the World and Death by Sin and how Man is dead while he lives and all are dead Works that he acteth and the States of all the Sons of Men and their Works may be seen in the Fall 9. Three Objections answered about this Particular 10. Self-Righteousness Deeds of Darkness also and dead Works are to be condemned also and Man who acteth them in the Fall 11. An Objection answered as to the present State of the Ministry of the Nations their Practice and their Worship 12. An Objection as to the Churches so called and their Worship in the Nations 13. The dark and blind Doctrines of the Ranters denyed 14. An Objection about reading the Scriptures and conforming to the outward Practice of the Saints informer Ages 15. How all Men upon the Earth in the Degeneration and in the Fall have corrupted themselves and been Idolaters in every Administration being gone from the Life and Power of God in themselves and having lost the Power of God Man can neither worship honour nor obey God aright 16. A few Words to that which is called Christendom who profess Christianity 17. Something about Water-Baptism to both Priests and Separatists 18. Something about Rome in the Apostacy and all their Worship in the Degeneration 19. The Protestants or reformed Churches so called not yet come out of the Waters nor from under the Beast's Power â—0 The Presbyters and Independents are yet under Anti-christ's Reign in the Apostacy and have among them yet the Attire of the Whore 21. How the Woman that travailed in Birth who was clothed with the Sun and brought forth the Man-child fled into the VVilderness when the Dragon had Power and the Man-child was caught up unto God 22. How the VVoman comes out again and when and he that was caught up unto God descends again and appears again to take the Rule to himself and how he makes VVar with the Dragon and all the Apostates and overcomes them 23. How the Glory of the Lord shall appear after the Apostacy greater then before and the Ministration into which them that follow the Lamb shall be brought shall be more spiritual and coelestial then before for that shall appear in which all visible Types and Shadows end in and shall be the last that is to be expected by the Sons of Men the Sight of which hath appeared which yet cannot be uttered THE Invisible Things OF GOD BROUGHT TO LIGHT The Work of the Lord declared which was in the beginning when the Word was with God and was the Fathers delight and man made in the Image of God and lived in the Lamb's Power and he was mans Life and this was before the Transgression of these declared as God hath manifested them by his Spirit IN the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God the same was in the beginning before the Foundation of the Earth was laid or the Hills were framed he was with the Father and was the Fathers delight and he delighted in the Father and the Father in him then did the morning Stars sing together and the Sons of God shout for Joy In the beginning were the heavens created and the Pillars thereof set and the Earth was framed by the Power and all things both in the Heaven and in the Earth were created by the Power God's Son every Beast of the field every fowl of the Heaven and the decreed place for the Sea was broken up and all things that moveth therein were created by the Word and by the Power and man was made by the Power and in the Power and he was the Image of God as it is written In the Image of God created he him Male and Female created he them and he had dominion over all the Works of his Hands over every Beast of the field which were created by the Power over the Serpent among the rest which was created by the Power and was good as he was made in the Power and by the Wisdom they were all brought forth and man made in that Wisdom that brought them forth who was better then them all and was made Partaker of the Power and of the Wisdom more then them all and by the Wisdom called every thing as it was in its Nature so named he every thing and the Dominion he had was in the power over all things over all the Creation of God which waâ— good and the earth and all things that are therein the Tree of Knowâ—ledge good that stood in the Garden also but not for Food so these be the Generations of the Heavens and the earth in the Day when Gâ—d created them they were all good made and created by God in the Power eternal which is good unchangeably good without Variation and the unchangeable Power in which and by which they were made moved in them all and they all received Virtue and Power from the Power God's Son and the Power moved in them all and shined through them all and ran through them all and they were all to abide in the Covenant in which they were made and not any to move or act without the Power but only as the Power which was the Life of them all moved them and acted them and so Goodness possessed them all for all were Partakers of the Goodness of God and it was the Life of them and they were none of them to move nor stir but as the Life of men the Power by which they were created moved them which was God's Son the Heavens and the earth were finished and all things that therein are and they were all good and this
first Priesthood some borrowed from the Jews as thy Altars thy Vestiments that thy idolatrous Merchants wear when they celebrate thy great Idol the Mass and the rest borrowed fragments from the Heathen and the rest invented in the Night of Darkness and all that you have is invented Trumpery as bad as the Heathen all your Crosses Altars Crucifixes your Cells your Lent your Fasts your Feasts your Hair-cloth your Images Pictures your Reliques of dead mens Bones your Tythes your Offerings Oblations Obventions your Tapers Beads your holy VVater your baptizing of Infants your Purgatory your praying for the Dead your visiting of old VValls and old Tombs and rotten Sepulchres your Pilgrimages your Inquisition all this is come up since the Apostles Dayes and thy consecrated Bread and Wine which thou callest the Body and Blood of Christ about which Idol thou and all that have drunken the Cup of Fornication and the Beast hath slain Thousands of men in your Blood-thirsty Cruelty and all your Works you call meretorious they are all dead and will be sentenced by the Lamb who is risen to be self-Righteousness and so we have found out your visible Church had no being but since the Apostacy since the Apostles Dayes and you are erred both in Doctrine and Practice and all your Ordination of your Ministers your Schools and Colledges are all in the Will of man all this is in the Fall in the Transgression and under the Curse Obj. Some of the Protestants or reformed Churches so called may say We like this well that you declare against Popery we agree with you in that but we have renounced the Whore's Cup and have denyed all the Powers of the Beast long since Answ. Although many of you Priests have denyed your Mother because some Kings and Rulers or Dukes and Magistrates have cast off the Yoak and they protect you and give you Maintenance yet we cannot but remember you of your Genealogy and Descent and your Doctrine and Practice shall prove it and make it manifest and that you take Part with the Beast and worship his Image shall be evidenced more and more even before this Generation pass away are not you a Stem sprung from the same Root do not the Fruits you bring forth evidence it and Pracrice demonstrate it If you grant that Rome is apostatized from the Faith which the Apostles were in and their Practice you must not deny your Fathers who made the Bishops and ordained them did not the Pope who ordained you Ministers of Priests did not the Bishops who set up your Mass-house with all the Pictures and Crosses in and upon them which you call your Church who established Tythes Offerings Oblations Easter-Reckonings Midsummer-Dues did not the Pope first and them that were subject to his Power who invented Schools and Colledges to fit you for the Ministry and qualifie you for the Ministry as you say is not this set up in and since the Apostacy began your set Wages your baptizing of Infants your consecrated Bills which the Pope hallowed or his Emissaries do not you preach up the Letter for the VVord and the Letter for the Gospel and are not you calling your Bread and Wine a Sacrament which Word you have received from Rome your Pulpits and your Hour-Glasses your Cushions your black Robes and long Robes false Prophet like your funeral for the Dead like the Popes Exequies for the Dead your devouring Widdows Houses and suing men at the Law your haling them to Courts and Prisons your taking away mens Goods by force three-fold yea ten-fold that which you claim and from them that you work not for neither dare you say this was the Apostles Practice or any of the primitive Churches if you say yea all that know the Scripture or the least of God in them or to open their Understandings they will see you nearly related to Rome and to the Apostates and Deceivers and false Prophets of old and that you are greatly inflamed with the Whore's Cup and did not the holy men of God speak as they were moved by the holy Ghost and divine Inspiration and as the Spirit of Truth revealed it self in them and do not you all Head and Tail deny any such thing to be now and further conclude that it 's a great Error to look for any such thing then be convinced in your selves you are Apostates and apostatized frâ—m that Faith Hope and Spirit that was in the primitive Times and now read old Authors it may be twenty or thirty Books before you can get an Hours Discourse patched up to hold you dreaming till the Glass be run and dare you be so impudent and confident as to say that you are not Apostates and are you not Followers of the Beast and have you not his Mark and bear you not his Image do not you count that Disorder which the Apostles and the Churches counted Order If any Thing was revealed to him that stands by let the first hold his Peace are not you apostatized from this Order and cry Take him away and yet you would be called Apostâ—lical well these things being true and obvious enough to behold to any who know any thing of God I need not say much more in this thing but all wise men will come out from among you and out of Babylon the Mother of Harlots which hath made you and your Root and Genealogy drunk with her Fornication and this is my Call to separate from her and you that are in the Apostacy and wait to know the Word which was in the Beginning and the Gospel which was preached to Abraham which endures forever whose joyful Sound is come forth in Power and great Glory which will shake the foundation of your great City even Mystery Babylon and not leave one Stone upon another which shall not be thrown down and then the holy men of God shall rejoyce and the Saints of the most high shall sing they that have been as Sheep for the Slaughter shall reign over the Earth and shall say The Lord God Omnipotent reigns and let us rejoyce and be glad and he hath taken to himself great Power and is coming to gather his Lambs out of your Mouthes and to feed in a Pasture you never saw which was manifest to the Saints in Light before you Apostates sprang and shall be again when you and all your dark muddy Traditions and Inventions are gone down into the Pit where there is no Remembrance Object But it may be the pure Reformed Church of Scotland as it hath been called and the old Episcopal and Prelatical Priests of England who have borrowed their Images to set up here will be ready to say We have denyed the Whore and the Beast and the Apostacy and we have pure Reformation we have denyed Bishops which were made by the Apostate the Pope and now we have setled all things according to the primitive Church Answ. There never did spring up any Deceit since the Apostles or before
and the Son of God according to the Spirit is glorified with the Father the man Christ Jesus he is sate down at the right Hand of God But if tho meanest by Human a carnal Body or the same Flesh that thou hast on deal plainly with us and nakedly the next time thou or any of thy Teachers write and prove us by Scripture where the Church is called his mystical Body or where hast thou got these new coyned words as Human Nature and mystical Body Correct thy Pen and let no such Popish Phrases come in Print again lest thou shamest thy self more instead of shaming of us And thou concludest If any say here he is or there he is on Earth believe them not Where learnedst thou this Article of Faith I pray thee shew me Is he not both in Heaven and Earth How should he restore the Earth and all things into their purity if he must not be manifest in the Earth What! wilt thou confine him to or in a place Doth not his Presence fill Heaven and Earth Is he divided from his Presence But may be thou wilt say as thy Generation doth that he is in the Earth by his Spirit and in Heaven in his Body or Person distinct from his Spirit If so then you divide Christ and a Person without a Spirit and not Christ. I will aske thee a Question No man hath Ascended up to heaven but he that came down from heaven the Son of man which is in heaven Where was the Son of man or the Man Christ when this was spoken If thou canst see this thou mayst be ashamed to shut Christ out of the Earth or from among his Saints where his Presence his Arm his hand and his Power is which is not divided from his Body but I know thou art deaf and canst not hear what I say and thou bringst Heb. 10 12. After he had offered one Sacrifice sate down at the right hand of God that is saist thou In his human Nature The shame is come upon thy self who hast added thy own Imagination and let all see whether the Scriptures speak of Human Nature but thy folly must be manifest to all Thy third Particular that thou namest and as thou sayest shamest is If we say we are without Sin we deceive our Selves Thou hadst better have enquired perfectly whether we said so or no before thou hadst undertook to reprove upon so doubtfull terms and thou bringst Prov. 20.9 For who can say my Heart is clean He can say so and speak Truth whose Heart God hath cleansed by the Blood of Christ from all Sin And then thou bringst Job 9.20 If I justifie my self my own Mouth shall condemn me That 's true we justifie not our selves neither self but deny self and self is condemned and Christ God's Righteousness is become our Justification And then thou bringest Paul Phil. 3. Not as though I had already attained but follow after that I may apprehend What of that he was in his growth and was come to that which was perfect and did believe to attain to the Stature of a perfect man And then thou saist I tell you you are not perfect your contempt of the Ministers of Christ and perverting the Doctrine of Christ are characters of Sin That shall stand for thy self and thy Masters whom thou art joyned with who set up Popish trumpery instead of the Ordinance of Christ and set up the precepts of men introduced in the Apostacy for the Doctrine of Christ And then thou concludest the Scripture hath concluded all under Sin all in the first Adam but I hope the Scripture doth not conclude all under Sin in the second Adam neither doth conclude him under Sin that 's born of God who Sins not And if thou makest any such conclusion thou givest thy verdict for the Devil and not for God then thou sayest I am not pleading for Sin Thou art pleading for nothing else but for Sin and Imperfection in which the Devil's Kingdom stands and thou sayest thou hast cause to cry out O wretched man that I am So thou hast indeed hast thou repented of thy Drunkenness How long is it since thou fell'st off a Bridge being Drunk and broke thy Leg but it is like for thy good Service done to thy Master in writing this lying scrole he will give thee an Absolution for that Transgression The fourth Particular which thou call'st our Tenet is That we deny the Scripture to be the Word of God And thou hast brought many Scriptures to prove that they are but they are as impertinent to the thing as thy former about the Steeple-house or Mass-house Thou hast brought many Scriptures Jer. 37.8 how they are called the words of the Lord who ever denyed that but the Word spoke the words and the Word is greater 2 Tim. 3.16 All Scripture is given by divine Inâ—piration I deny that some was spoken by the Devil and some by wicked Men and I hope thou wilt not call that divine Inspiration Then thou may be wilt conclude I deny the words of Paul to Timothy I deny the Word Is it is an Addition of the TRANSLATOR which Word alters and varies in the true sense of that Scripture but all Scripture given by Inspiration of God is profitable for Doctrine c. But knowest thou no dinstinction between Inspiration and Tradition You have it by Tradition the Saints by Inspiration It 's a dead Letter in it self and as it is spoken from your Mouthes who speak of it by tradition but from them that were Inspired the living Spirit uttered forth living Words But what is all this to prove the Scripture or writings to be the Word of God And then thou cites 2 Cor. 2.4.7 Not handling the Worâ— deceitfully What doth this prove nothing at all and all the rest that thou hast ciâ—ed is nothing at all but what we have answered over and over many times wherein all that have any understanding in the Knowledge of God are satisfied That which thou shouldst have proved by the Scripture is where the Scripture or writings or Letter doth title it self the Word of God It is granted they are the words of God and the Words of Holy men Inspired So in thy own words I say take thou notice though thou art confident and presumtuous in this thou hast shamed thy self and not us the Word was before either Scripture Writings or Bible was which Word is greater and gave them a Being And thou that wouldst set that which is brought forth by the Father above the Father art out of the Apostles wisdom speaking a similitude He that builds a House receives more Honour then the House Now to call the Scripture the Word is to give as much honour to the House as to him that builded it but in a word this I say whatever the Scripture doth testifie of it self or call it self that I own it to be And if any man call it another thing it shall testifie against him and
Cup of Fornication and have been inflamed therewith and all have partaken with her in her Whoredoms the Kings the Rulers the Noble Men the Captains and all both small and great who have drunk of her Cup have made War and hated the Free Woman and her Seed and all the Deceivers False Prophets and Seducers have traded with her Merchandize and have deceived the Nations with her Sorceries and they have the Sheeps Clothing the outside and are inwardly â—avened And in the ensuing Discourse thou wilt see great Professors whom many did judge had been come out of Mystery-Babylon many Years ago to wit the Churches of New-England who cryed up Reformation thou wilt see them making War for their Mother Mystery-Babylon for they are her Off-spring manifest in every Circumstance by their Visage and Countenance by their Doctrine and Discipline by their Practice and Fruit by their Spoil and Violence by their Cruelty and Blood-shed their Mother drunk the Blood of the Saints and so are they drinking of the same and the Beast roars in that Nation which rose out of the sea upon which the Whore rides and he is in great Majesty there as ever hath been since the Apostles Dayes and breathes out Threatnings that none must buy or sell who hath not his Mark in his Forehead or in his right Hand and who hath not some of his Names of Blasphemy they must be killed or tortured or banished robbed and spoiled censured with the Whore's Censures and then destroyed by the Beast who calls himself the Highest Power whenas his Authority is from the Dragon who was cast into the Earth and exerciseth his Rage and the Beast by his Authority would root out all and destroy all that keep the Testimony of Jesus and are obedient to his Will F. H. Reader In this Book F. H. gave a Relation of some of the great Sufferings of the Lord's People in New-England but the Relation being far short of what is since received which is intended to be shortly printed at large I have omitted the Account he gave in this Book referring the Reader for a fuller Satisfaction to the Book at large when it comes forth E. H. THE Popish Inquisition NEWLY ERECTED IN NEVV-ENGLAND THE Devil who was a Lyar and a Murderer from the Beginning who abode not in the Truth who spoak of himself and not from the Commandment of God or the Motion of Truth who is curst from the Presence of the Lord forever who hath alwayes made VVar since he went out of the Truth against God and all the Children of Truth and he is that Seed who hath made War with the Heir of all Things and against the Woman in all Generations which brought forth the Heir the Man-child and since he hath usurped Authority to wit the Serpent all the Earth hath been filled with Violence where he hath born Rule God did not appoint him to be Lord nor to be a Law-giver over man nor over any of God's Workmanship but he was to be ruled over by man who was made in the Image of God but when he came to usurp Authority of himself contrary to the Command of God he became curst and man also who became subject unto his usurped Authority which he should have ruled over by the higher Power in which he was made and had Power and Authority over all the contrary but being gone from the Power and joyned to him who moved without the Power they both became Enemies to the Power and so came to be cursed by the God of Power forever and then became at Enmity to the Power of the endless Life and fed upon Dust and that which is corruptible which shall have an End And now the Serpent and his Seed in the Transgression striveth and resisteth against him who is the higher Power with all their Strength and all the Weapons formed in the bottomless Pit by which Weapons he hath prevailed since the Lamb hath been slain and hath brought all the Creation into Bondage which hath been subject to his Authority which is out of the Truth and he doth not only make VVar against the Seed by whom Salvation is revealed to the Ends of the Earth in them that believe in him but also he labours to destroy God's VVorkmanship and to deface the Creatures which God made and formed by the VVord of his Power And thus all the Sons of Adam in the Transgression having shaken Hands with the Prince of Darkness do fulfil his unrighteous Decrees being gone from the Power of God although man sees that the Way of the Serpent is unequal yet he hath not Power to resist in that Nature and so all are in Captivity and Bondage and Slavery unto the noysome Lusts which the Devil instigateth and suggesteth into the Hearts of all the Children of Disobedience and so Fruits of the Flesh and of Darkness are brought forth to the Dishonour of the Lord of Heâ—ven and Earth and herein the Devil rejoyceth and the Seed of the Evil-doer taketh Delight and thereby his Strength encreases by drinking Iniquity as Water he is nourished up in the Region of the Shadow of Death and strives to bring all thither to take up their Habitation and to be Servants to the Prince of the Air who was a Murderer from the Beginning And so Adam when he had lost the Image of God and when the Heritage of God was laid waste in himself he begat a Son in his own Image who was Cain a Murderer who was of that wicked One that went out of Truth and he rose up in Envy and slew Abel the Just who was of the Seed And here 's the Off-spring and the Fruit of the Seed of the Serpent for as God is Love and all that are begotten by him live in Love and all the Creatures that he did make were to serve one another in Love in the Covenant of Life and Love in which they were made so the Devil lives in Envy and all his Children and leads into Discord and perverteth all the Creatures from that End for which God made them to serve his End whose Life stands in Discord Envy VVrath and Unrighteousness and whatsoever is evil and herein are the Children of God made manifest and their Works and the Children of the Devil and their Works they that love God dove the workmanship of God and cannot hate his Brother but hath Eternal Life abiding in hâ—m but he that is of the Devil destroyes God's wormanship kills his Brother a Man-slayer and hath not the Love of God dwelling in him And this Sâ—ed of the Serpent hath spread it self forth over all the Earth since the Transgression both amongst Jews and Gentiles Professors and prophane them that had the Law and them that were without the Law them that have had the Scripture and them that had no Scripture and in that which is called Christendom as well as they which are called Heâ—thens as well amongst the highest Professors as amongst the gâ—â—ssest
The Scripture was given by divine Inspiration 't is freely granted and â—s of no private Interpretation and is able to make wise unto Salvation â—â—rough Faith in Christ Jesus for without Faith in him it hath no Power in 〈◊〉 to make wise unto Salvation witness the Pharisees and the Jews outward â—ow for they had the Scripture-Promises as thou callest them which thou callest the Gospel and the VVord yet they were not turned changed nor sanctified nor knew not the new Birth as many do not now who have the scriptures or writings or words written and so thine is a private Interpretation who callest that the Power of God and the Word of God and the Gospel which one may have and not have the Gospel or the Word or the Power of God for Proof Joh. 5.37 38. And it 's no Argument against the Scripture to say the Gospel was preached to Abraham or as thou sayest to Adam but it is an Argument to prove that there was a Gospel and that the Gospel was preached before that which you Parish-Teachers use generally to call the Gospel which is Matthew Mark Luke and John and the Epistles written to the Churches which you raise Doctrines from and Arguments from and sell to People for money and call it preaching of the Word and preaching of the Gospel what dost thou think we are not come past Midnight Is not the Night over and the Morning sprung forth in Brightness without Clouds wherein we now discover betwixt the Husk and the Kernel the Husk will feed Swine but Men must have Bread and a sound without will not serve to administer Life to the Soul and now no longer Talkers of the Gospel will be received or can feed the hungry but it 's he that eats of the Flesh of Christ that hath eternal Life in him Thou sayest Thou wilt remove a gross Mistake from us who think that you cry up the Letter of the Scripture and separate the Word from the Spirit for we own the Spirit going along with the VVord for the VVord and the Spirit are united as the instrumental Cause and Christ and his Spirit in the Gospel is the principal Cause The gross Mistake is not upon our Parts but yours in that you think that the Scriptures or the VVritings are not separated from the Spirit we know the VVord and the spirit is one and cannot be separated but here lyeth the Mistake in putting the sentences or scripture or VVords of Declaration for the word and then say they cannot be separated from the spirit that is another Mistake on your Part for if you so judge then this must needs follow that they that have the words or scripture have the spirit if they be inseparable and why makest thou such Distinctions between the word Christ and his spirit they are one and that which is the principal Cause of every good thing brought forth useth what Instrument he will to effect it we know the Word and the Spirit doth convert and convince and bring to Christ and Salvation through him that we know but doth the Scripture convince without the Spirit And is not the Spirit and Power of God often wanting Doth the Scripture convince then or convert or bring any to salvation And we know there is union betwixt the Word and the Spirit for they are one and that which is attributed to the one is to the other the Word sanctifieth and the Spirit sanctifieth but the Question is still unanswered and the Charge stands still good against you Whether the scripture sanctifies without the Spirit or whether is the Spirit and the Scripture so united together as that when a Hâ—â—â—ling or a Deceiver or a false Prophet speaks the Words of Scripture that the Spirit must needs go along with it and cannot be separated from it And thou sayest The Scriptures are the Word of God as it is a Declaration of what God would have us do and therefore God hath declared his mind Heb. 1.1 God who spoke in times past by the Prophets hath in these dayes spoken by his Son And thou bringst Isaiah 38. The Word of the Lord came to Isaiah saying c. Were it not a gross Absurdity to say that this word of the Lord was Christ in the New Testament The Word of the Lord endures forever and by it the Heavens and the Earth were framed and the things that are therein and without him was nothing made that was made and we can and do distinguish betwixt the word and the Declaration and what a declaration is that which consisteth but of one word a Declaration consists of many words and it s an improper Speech to call that which consists of many words one word and that in Heb. 1. was spoken after the Ascension of Christ and the Voice from Heaven by his Son I question whether thou hast heard or read and we can distinguish betwixt the words of Isaiah and the Word of God and betwixt the words of Jeremiah and the Word of God Jer. 1.2 The words of Jeremiah the son of Hilkiah unto whom the Word of the Lord came and there see if thou canst distinguish betwixt the words of Isaiah and Jeremiah and the word of God and how many words can properly be called one word and why is it an absurdity to say that the word of the Lord or the Power of the Lord came upon Isaiah or the Father through the Power or through the word did speak unto Isaiah and is not the Power of God Christ and Christ the Power of God and the Wisdom of God in the New Testament Now see thy own absurdity and Glory not when thou puts on thy Armour but when thou puttest it off As for John 12.4 8. He that rejecteth me and rejecteth my words c. where the VVords of Christ and Himself are distinguished thou sayest I say Yes and therefore thou hast brought this Scripture against thy self and likewise this the word that I have spoken shall judge you at the last Day and thou sayest this must make us Tremble nay why should we Tremble at this we are one with his words and his words are not against us And thou hast brought all these Scriptures against thy self and fightest with thy own shadow for all the words which God and Christ and the Apostles have spoken we own and now learn thou to distinguish betwixt words and Word for all that thou hast said to prove the Scripture to be the Word of God amount to just nothing but that it is the word as it 's a Declaration and what a Declaration that is the wise will judge which is but one word And now when thou hast Vindicated thy self as thou judgest thou goest to make War abroad to see if thou canst get any into the Pit of Darkness with thy self and now thou fallst upon the stumbling Stone and the Rock of Offence which will break thee to Pieces the true Light which lighteth every man that cometh into the
Children of Sion do not fear thee neither do they regard thy Revilings for they dwell in a safe Habitation and 〈◊〉 at perfect Rest and are above all thy fiery Darts which in thy Envy 〈◊〉 shootest against them and thy Reward shall be according to thy Work and the multitude of men shall not be able to deliver thee from the Wrâ—th that cometh against thee from the Lord and all the false Prophets and Wolves in Sheeps Clothing with whom thou hast taken Part against the 〈◊〉 and his Fâ—llowers they shall be a broken Reed for thee to lean 〈…〉 why Alas the Determination of the Lord is against them and the Day of their Sorrow is approaching and hadst thou been wiâ—e for Gâ—d and for thy own Soul thou would'st not have endangered thine own Sâ—ul on Report and I am not altogether unacquainted with Ecclesiastical Histâ—riâ—â— their Defence and though we have no Goals Prisons Stocks nor Whips nor yet any unjust or cruel Way of dealing towards you as you have 〈◊〉 against us yet we have the Lord to be our Armour and he is the only Rock of our Defence and he is stronger then man and in him we trust and what are all thy Lyes and Slanders unto us And what though Balaam for a Gift may seek Enchantment against us yet there is no Divination found against the Elect Seed and seeing thou hast gone in Balaam's Path thou shalt reap his Reward who art an Enemy of Righteousness and a Perverter of the right Way of God whose End will be Wo and Misery Wherefore consider O thou vain mortal man that must dye and come to nothing wherefore hast thou set thy self against God and heaped up thy Multitude of envious Words Lyes and Slanders against his People What is the Fruit of such a Work but eternal Vengeance from the righteous God And though thou art come in the End of the Battel and hast helped Gog and Magog according to thy Strength yet Friend our City cannot be shaken its Foundation cannot be removed and what art thou vain ignorant Creature that hast fought against God and his People THE HEART OF New-England HARDENED THROUGH VVICKEDNESS In Answer to a Book entituled The Heart of New-England rent published by John Norton appointed thereunto by the General Court The Doctrine of the Quakers Vindicated his Arguments made void his Ignorance manifested and his lying Doctrine brought to Light and judged with the Word of Truth and Truth cleared from his Aspersions and Slanders By him that waits to see the Throne of Righteousness exalted above all Deceit F. H. And the rest of the Men which were not killed by the Plagues repented not of the Works of their Hands neither repented they of their Murders nor Sorceries nor worshipping of Devils Rev. 9.20 21. NOW when the Lord of Life and Glory is appearing in his Power as in the Dayes of old and his Goodness Mercy and Truth as in the Years past and the Riches of his Grace and Salvation which he maketh to flow forth and spring forth from the great Deep now when he is manifesting his Light from his holy Habitation and his saving Health from his dwelling Place that the Sons of Men might be Partakers thereof and praise him who liveth forever and ever who is the Author of Eternal Salvation unto them that believe the Pit of Darkness hath also opened its Mouth and out of it many Unclean Spirits do arise and Fogs and Mists of Darkness Ignorance and Error are also arisen out of it to hinder the Light from shining and to darken the Air that the Sun of Righteousness might not be beheld and would dam up the Way that the Springs of Life might not refresh the City of God and his tender Plants that so the Prince of Darkness and the King of the bottomless Pit might not lose his Dominion for this End hath he mustred up and is mustring up all his Men of War with their several Weapons and all the Engines of Wickedness to resist the Lamb of God who is risen to make VVar in Righteousness that so the Kingdom of Darkness might still be established and the Subjects thereof live at Ease and Peace in Egypt and Sodom where Christ and the VVitnesses are slain I say for this End hath he sent out his Men of VVar to resist the VVork of the Lord which is to destroy the Devil's VVork one of his Champions more stout then his Fellows is come out with his VVeapons of VVar which are most of them borrowed and not his own and the City in which he hath encompassed himself is a Refuge of Lyes but however he appears with the Face of Authority and subscribes himself John Norton Teacher of the Church of Christ at Boston in New-England who was appointed thereunto by the Order of the General Court his Book he calls The Heart of New-England rent at the Blasphemies of the present Generation or a brief Tract concerning the Doctrine of the Quakers shewing the destructive Nature thereof to Religion Churches and State Now whether John Norton was appointed of the General Court to be Minister of Boston or he was appointed by the General Court to tell Lyes how the Heart of New-England is rent whether he intends should be believed the Reader may judge for his VVords may be understood of both However John Norton hath manifested his Master that it was not Christ who appointed him to be Minister at Boston but the General Court that appointed him neither was it Christ oâ— his Spirit that set him to work to publish Lyes to the VVorld that the Heart of New-England was rent but the General Court neither was it Christ nor the General Assembly that ordered him to write this Book which he calls A Tract concerning the Doctrine of the Quakers but the General Court they have ordered thee to tell Lyes and thou hast received thy Commission and actest it and shewest it to the World and the Sign thereof is By the Appointment of the General Court before we go any further men of Understanding will judge whose Minister whose Souldier whose Warriour John Norton is and at whose Appointment and Commandment he ministers and wars and hath cleared himself to be no Souldier of Christ no Minister of Christ but appointed to minister and to war at the Appointment of the General Court and so what will be brought forth by him in his Tract as he calls it afterwards as to minister Grace to the Hearers and Readers the Reader may judge seeing that he is a Minister by the Will of Man and his Work is appointed by the General Court And doth John Norton believe that People will receive his Testimony as that the Heart of New-England is broken and rent whenas the Blood-thirsty Cruelty and barbarous Actions and inhuman Act of Cruelty and the noisome Smell and a bad Example have you given to the World and the LAVVS and APPOINTMENTS and ORDERS of that General Court of BOSTON and NEW-ENGLAND
sure Word of Prophecy here is to be understood first a sure Word secondly a more sure Word for the Apostle in that Chapter speaking of their Diligence towards them that did believe and declared unto them That they had not followed devised Fables when we made known unto you the Power and Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ but are Eye-Witnesses of his Majesty verse 16. and heard the Voice from this excellent Glory this is my beloved Son in â—hâ—m I am well-pleased when we were with him in the Mount This was as sure a Word to the Apostles as any that ever the Prophets had spoken before was to them so the Old Testament could not be more sure then this which they heard from the excellent Glory but this was not so sure unto them to whom Peter wrote and this was only the Apostles Declaration but the Word of Prophecy unto which he exhorted them was nearer then any of the Prophets Words or the Apostles Testimony of what they heard in the Mount the Testimony of Jesus is the Spirit of Prâ—phecy to wit that which bears witness against Sin and to Righteousness from this the Prophets spoke and this was that publick Thing or Spirit and they that speak not from it speak from a private Spirit of their own and this Word of Prophecy or that wherein they could see or foresee Things to come they were to take heed unto as unto a Light which shined in a dark Place and this was the more sure Word which he directed to which in all thy Book thou quarrelest against and through this they saw the Apppearance and knew the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ in Power and great Glory and did see the Day dawn and the Day-star arise in their Hearts and they were to attend to this not only before but also after for by the Word of his Testimony the Saints did overcome And so all thy Interpretations are false and thine is the private Interpretation and not from that sure word of Prophecy which the Prophets and Believers took heed unto and through which they interpreted Things truly according to the Mind of God As for the Story of false Teachers arising and prevailing among People and what the signal Nature is and thou say'st They are sent as Scourges and as Judgments to them who have not received the Truth in the Love of it and thou bringest a Scripture I came in my Father's Name and ye received me not John 5. but if another shall come in his own Name him you will receive It 's manifest that thou comest not in his Name nor in Christ's Name and if not so in thy own Name thou comest by the Appointment of the General Court at Boston and so there will few believe thy fabulous Stories which are not worth rehearsing which will cast a Mist before the Eyes of them who cannot see through thy Deceit and the Sum is thou say'st of all that the Doctrines of Devils audaciously disseminated pretending themselves to be sent of God are signal Signs of evil Times The Doctrines of Devils have long been audaciously seminated by numerous false Teachers and false Prophets as Christ foretold in Mat. 23. 24. which John saw come 1 John 2.18 Little Children it is the last Time ye have heard that Anti-christs should come and even now there are many and they have ruled long in most Parts of the Earth that John said The whole World wondered after the Beast and this hath been a sad Time these thirteen or fourteen Hundred Years wherein the true Church the Woman cloathed with the Sun hath been in the Wilderness in a solitary Place exiled because of the Beast's Power and the Dragon's Power and the false Prophets Miracles and because of the Doctrines of Devils have made it a sad Time and an evil Time such as thou hast taught viz. That the Light which every Man is lighted with is gross Darkness and worse then gross Darkness and that Christ left Political Officers and â—hat the Lord's Supper 〈◊〉 a visiâ—le Political Church Ordinance and that Baptism is a visiâ—le Political Church-Ordinance and that it is Blasphemy to hold Perfection â—f Degrees in thâ—s Life and that none can be cleansed from Sin while upon Earth These and the like Doctrines of Devils have been sown which thou now audaciously seminates by the Appointment of the General Court at Boston but the Time draws near an End the Night is far spent and the Day is at Hand when the Beast shall be taken alive and the old Dragon laid hold on and the Mother of Harlots burned with Fire and the false Prophets which have wrought Miracles before the Beast and have cryed as thou cryest him up in New-England Who is able to make War with him who hath shed the Blood of the Saints of the most high God which will lye as a Stain upon your Political Church as thou callest it which will not easily be washed away the Time of your Mirth in Sodom Egypt is near an End though you strengthen one another and make merry yet Wo will come when all these before-mentioned go down alive into the Pit together and when the Sea is dryed up that your Traffick will not go off then Alas shall be the Note of her Merchants who have traded with her Sorceries and Witchcrafts and have made People drunk that they have reeled and staggered and have been all like a Sea unstable and have not known the Rock of Ages upon whom all that do believe are established Thou say'st The Gospel is a Constitution or Effeâ—t tempered of the Grace of God and of the Blood of Christ. Answ. The Gospel thou knowest not but buildest with thy untempered Morter and unseasonable VVords and what is the Gospel an Effect of it is not only an Effect of an Operation but it is that which operates and is the Power of God which will confound all this Mud and all these 〈…〉 dy Traditions which you mix with the Scriptures and call them Goâ—pel And now thou comest to the destructiveness of the Doctrine of the Quakers to Religion the Churches of Christ and Christian States because thou say'st It appears in this from the Nature of the Oâ—ject they single out to fight against as the Trinity Christ the Scripture Order â—oth Civil and Ecclesiastical as instituted in the Gospel As to those Principles I have answered before in part but dost thou tell of Civil Order in your State or in your Political Church as thou callest it is that to be counted a Civil State who destroyes the Creatures God's VVorkmanship and destroyes Mens Estates and sells their free-born Children as Bond-slaves dost thou judge that these Rule well according to the Appointment of God who is a Terror to them that do well and an Encourager of Violence and Cruelty as your late Actions have sufficiently evinced And as for the Order of your Political Church we have heard of it that you are as
a Company of wild Bears rending and tearing and stop Gloves and Napkins and bind Keys over their Mouthes that they may not speak the Word of Truth amongst yâ—u contrary to Primitive Order And as for the Doctrine of the Quakers many who know it better then thee know it to be dâ—structive to nâ—â—hiâ—g but to the Doctrine of Anti-christ and such ungodly Doctrines as thou hast laid down in this Book as that that Light which Christ hath enlightned every one withal is gross Darkness and worse then gross Darkness and that the Supper of the Lord is a visible Political Ordinance and suâ—h black Doctrines as these our Doctrines are destuctive unto And further thou goest on and tellest The Work against Order is Policy against Policy the Policy of Hell against the Policy of Heaven Answ. It seems your Order stands in Policy both in your Church and State and in Craft Fraud and Deceit and thou judged that Heâ—ven stands in Policy too but he that sits in Heaven laughs you to Scorn with all your Deceit and Policy And now thou comest to thy Proof and say'st That Doctrine that denyes Obedience to Magistracy in his due Subject in Effect denyes the Order of Magistracy but their Doctrine denyes Obedience to Magistracy in its due Subject therefore their Doâ—â—rine denyes the Order of Magistracy Answ. The Major and Minor are both false for we own Magistracy in its due Subject which stands in the Power of God and in the higher Power and that which leads into Order and out of Confusion and Destruction and thou must not think to fasten Stork and Munâ—er upon us for thy Proof what they did stands upon their Account and not upon ours and that mischievous Spirit of thine is that which presseth on the Magistrate to abuse his power and to intrude into those Things which belong not to him to keep up your confused Babel which thou callest a Political Church which must all be scattered with the Breath of his Mouth and with the Brightness of his coming whom thou yet judgest to be gross Darkness In thy 18th page and in the 44th page thou speak'st That visible Political Church Church-Officers and Church-Ordinances are Gospel Institutâ—ons appointed by Christ to continue to the End of the World and that Command which Paul gave to Timothy is to be kept and that visible Political Church Estate is to continue to the End of the World Answ. I see thou art ignorant of God Christ Heaven Church Church-Officers Ordinances and Institutions the Churches of Christ were established by and in the Power of God and the Ministers thereof ministred walked and ruled in the Power of God and the Ordinances and Institutions of the true Church of God are pure and spiritual but the Church that thou art pleading for the Continuation thereof is a Political Church Political Ordinances Political Officers Political Institutions Political Pastors and Teachers the Lord's Supper a Political Ordinance Bâ—ptism a Political Ordinance the spiritual Counsâ—l which Paul gave to Timothy about the Elders of the Church and about the Holy Practice which they were to walk in and the godly Conversation this thou calls Political nay furthermore thou saist Heaven stands in Policy and in thy fourth Chap. say'st To Christ belongs the Prerogative of being the only Politician these and the like damnable Doctrines and Heresies thou hast uttered forth and these must be proved from the first of Tim. 3.15 and Chap. 4. did Paul when he wrote to Timothy when he gave him direction about Elders and such as took care of the Church of God did he say a Bishop is a Political Officer and must be blameless or did he say a Deacon is a Political Officer and must be grave And therefore Reader thou may'st read these Scriptures 1 Tim. 9.14 1 Cor. 14.33 and thou maist see this Sophister and this man that is void of understanding who cryeth up the Scripture for a Rule of Life and yet holds such a Church such Pastors such Officers such Ordinances such Institutions which the Scripture makes no mention of and therefore this man having made a Monstrous Body a Politick Church he imagines a Head like it and therefore Blasphemously saith Christ is the greatest Politician much I need not say unto this black Dark stuff which is to be confounded which is imaginary and Deceit which the wrath of God must scatter but this I say to thee there were no Officers in the Church of Christ but they were Ministers made so by the Spirit and were made so by the Holy Ghost and were Ministers of the Spirit and not of the Letter and some were Elders and Ruled in the Church and Churches which was Sanctified by God the Father and preserved in Christ Jesus and these were spiritual and not Political but thou hast cleared and quitted your selves from being any such Church and that which you call the Sacrament which thou callst Visible and Political and bringst 1 Cor. 12. for thy proof did Paul say as often as ye eat this Political Bread and drink this Visible Political Cup shew forth the Lord's Death till he come and did Christ when he sent his Disciples to Preach and to Baptize in the 28th of March 16. which thou plead must continue until the end of the World did he send them and say go and Teach and Preach the visible and Politick Word of the Kingdom and Baptize them with visible Political Water and that this should continue to the End of the World And little marvel if the Throne of Satan be exalted among you and such Ministers as thou who Ministers deceit and Unrighteousness and Ungodliness art set to be a Teacher and appointed so by the General Court who canst not speak a Form of sound Words but like a Phylosopher a Star-gazer an Astrologian or a Stage-player which them that read thy Book will see thy Tract frothed with such black dark Sentences which are like Enchantments As for Beckold and Knipperdâ—lling and Quintinius and Poquius thou mightst have taken up thy Pen ere now and not have brought all this rambling stuff out of the History of the Germans which thou wouldst cast upon our Backs the Bishops used to cast it upon your Backs and you upon the Baptists backs but now we must bear all and thou in Envy unto us that thereby thou mightst represent us Odious to the World hast made them all Quakers and saist they are our Predecessours take them to thy self and joyn them to your Political Church and your Political Ordinances and your Politick Doctrines which is of the same Nature with theirs which you maintain and uphold with carnal Weapons as they did theirs And last of all thou art coming to the Magistrates Power in matters of Religion under the Gospel and thou saist Notwitstanding manifold Evils prevail and the Wiles of the Devil are great and malignant and Heresie which is a horrid aspect yet thou saith There is Balm in Gilead a Physician
there and the Balm and the Physician is that thou say'st God hath armed the Magistrate with Civil Power for defence of Religion through the Concurrences of Divine Benediction and the Magistrate is to vindicate the Truth of God and also exercise 〈◊〉 Power for curing the Offenders and for his proof he brings 1 Tim. 1.20 of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander whom I have delivered up unto Satan Answ. It seems your Gospel that you Preach hath not Power in it to prevail against Heresie neither your Weapons are able to prevail which are but carnal and so the Power to suppress Heresie and Convince Gain-sayers is wholly without you though you Censure and Excommunicate and deliver up to Satan as you say yet you being in Satan's Power that which is against you hath Power over you and therefore you are fain to Cry up the Beast's Power which alwayes made War with the Saints under the Name of Hereticks and you say that in exercising of his Power is but defensive I say yes it is offensive and destructive to the Goverment of Christ and his Prerogative unto whom all Power belongs both in Heaven and Earth and the Goverment lyes upon his shoulders who is a wonderful Counsellor of whose Goverment there is no End and he is able to defend his Church and furthermore to take away thy Objection is willing and furthermore hath promised to keep his Church that the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it and therefore thou who wouldst have the Civil Magistrate to intrude into those things which belong not to him would have them Usurpers and Traytors unto Christ the Prince of Peace and the King of his People and head of the Church his Body unto whom absolute Power and Soveraignity belongs and Glory which he will not give to another And as for all the proofs which thou bringst of the Magistrates under the first Covenant they are all invalid as to the second Covenant for all the Kings Magistrates in the first Covenant what as they did in and about Religion as to the punishment of the false Prophets and them that had familiar Spirits and Wizards they were but Typical as in reference unto Christ the second Covenant who hath another way to kill the false Prophets and to make War against Heresie and Blasphemy and against all Sorcerers Deceivers and Anti-christs by the two-edged Sword which proceeds out of his Mouth with which his Enemies shall be slain who will not that he should Rule and exercise his spiritual Power against his spiritual Enemies Is not Heresie an Errour an inbred thing And is an outward Sword like to reach to that Therefore though thou mayst press the Magistrates or them whom thou callst so by their Cocerive power as thou callst it and promise to them divine Benediction like the Pope for making of Laws against that which thou and others may Judge Blasphemy and Heresie and Execute them with Whips and Ropes and cutting off Ears and destroying the Creature yet this doth not reach to Heresie and Blasphemy and all the Balm and Physick that you have in New-England wherein your Hope standeth as hath yet appeared are your Knotted whips and pitched Ropes Banishment and Death here is Balm and Physick indeed with destroyes the Creation And what was Paul a Magistrate who Censured Hymeneus and Alexander or else what dost thou bring this for Thou framest an Objection and also an Answer That the interposal of Authority in matters of Religion is violation of Liberty of Conscience thy Answer is Church Authority is Authority were this Objection good the Church may not then thou sai'st Authoritatively deal with any of her Members for holding forth or Teaching of false Doctrine contrary to Gal. 5.12 and Rev. 2.20 Answ. The Objection is good enough the interposing of Civil Authority in matters of Religion is a leading them beyond their Line for that which is ordained for the ordering of Civil things is not to intrude into that which is beyond its Sphere And why may not the true Church Authoritatively deal with any of her Members for holding forth false Doctrine What dost thou think that Paul in the fifth of the Galaâ—ians when he wished that they were even cut off that troubled them that he would have had them Killed or beat with pitched Ropes or would he have had the Galatians to have denyed them and have them exercised their Authority in the Power of the Lord Jesus Christ And dost thou bring Rev. 2.20 to prove that Thyatira had no Power in the Authority of God to have thrown out and Judged Jezebel This was their fault because they suffered her who called her self a Prophetess to teach and seduce and to eat things Sacrificed to Idols or thou judgest they wanted some Magistrate to kill her Authoritatively And if the Church may not deal with the Members Authoritatively who makes defection from the Faith why have you Excommunicated and thrown out so many for Hereticks in New-England Thou sai'st Liberty of Conscience and Liberty for Errour and Heresie are two things and the Errour of Conscience is a Liberty to Bondage and thou bringst They shall put you out of the Synagogues John 16. and to think to murther the Saints was Service unto God was not from Conscience but Errour of Conscience but the Object thou sai'st Subjected to the Coercive Power must be some act of the outward man and further thou sai'st There is a difference between quiet Heresie and turbulent Heresie Schism and Sedition Answ. It is true Liberty of Conscience and Liberty of Error and Heresie are two things but these lye both without the Power and the Line of any Civil Power as Civil Power to reach unto the one he should encourage that is to say them who exercise a pure Conscience towards God and towards Man and as for the other Error in Judgement it 's beyond the Power of the Civil Magistrate to rectifie but as it puts forth it self in outward Acts of Wickedness as to kill steal murder adultery defrauding cozening and cheating in outward things then the Sword reacheth to the Act outward but can reach no further and as for Heresie Schism Sedition turbulent and quiet as thou makest distinctions they are all in the Ground and you have had too many such Thoughts in your Hearts as that you did God service with all your whipping cutting off Ears beating with Ropes casting out of your Assemblies and not only so but out of your Country and banishing them from their Wives and Children and all this you have done and think you have done God good Service and have cast them out and said as the Prophet spoke of your Generation whose Hearts were hardned let the Lord be glorified these things you have to repent of before you know or will feel Remission of Sins from the Lord though thou saiest you know it belongs not to the Magistrate to compel any Man to be a Believer nor to punish any for
none effect by your Traditions and as for Rom. 10.8 The Word is nigh thee in thy Mouth and in thy Heart and this is the Word of Faith which we preach here the Apostle saith the word is nigh thee in thy Heart but he doth not say the Scriptures is nigh thee in thy Heart which is the Word of God And 2 Cor. 2.17 For we are not as many which corrupt the Word of God he doth not say we are not as many that corrupt the Scriptures which are the Word of God or the Word of God which is the Scriptures And as for 1 Pet. 1.25 But the Word of the Lâ—rd endures forever and this is the Word which by the Gospel is preached unto yâ—u he doth not say the Scriptures endures forever or this is the Word the Scriptures which by the Gospel is preached unto you And as for 1 Thes. 4.15 For this we say unto you by the Word of the Lord that we whâ—ch ar◠〈◊〉 and remain unto the coming of the Lord shâ—ll not prevent them which are asleep he did not say this we say unto you by the Scriptures for there was not such a Scripture written before and therefore we sâ—y this unto you by the Word of the Lord And what a foolish Mâ—n is this to assert his own Imaginations and then imagines the Scriptures will prove it and what â—n improper speech were this to call twenty â—housâ—â—d Sentences one word and it is called a Declaration and what a Declâ—â—ation would that be thâ—t consisteth but of one word but enough of this hath been published before concerning the particular by divers hands so I shall be brief however R. I doubts his proof already that it will not satisfie F. H. and therefore he thought good to make this Conclusion upon him That he doth not believe the Scripture at all and though F. H say that these Sciptures are nothing at all to prove that thing to deny his Imaginations is not to deny the Scripture but F. H. believes what the Scriptures say of themselves and doth not deny the Scriptures at all but R. I. his Lye and also his false Conclusion And further saith R. I. The Scripture was delivered to the Church in writing that it might be an infallible Standard of true Dâ—ctrine and a determiner of Controversies and the Saints rule of knowing God and living to him Answer Reader take notice here is no room for the Spirit at all the Scriptures and writings have taken up the room of it in R. I. his account for it hath lost its Office if his Doctrine be true the Letter is become the infallible Judge and standard to try Doctrine and a Determiner of all controversies and of the Saints Rule of knowing God and living to him and indeed is become all in this man's Account then what doth R. I. bring Esop's Fables Oviâ—'s fictions Plato's and Diogenes Stories in this Controversie to joyne with this infallible rule and because he hath the Scriptures so high to be a tryer of Doctrines without the Spirit doubtless is the Cause here is no mention made of it and so he shall be Judged by his Rule in the 42th page take his Exposition upon the Words of Joel I will pour out of my Spirit upon Sons and Daughters and they shall Prophesie This is not meant of a ghostly Power but of an extraordinary measure of enlighting Grace Ignorant man is not Ghostly Power or spiritual Power an Extraordinary measure of enlightning Grace and was it not a spiritual Power and an extraordinary Light the Prophets Prophesied by But it is this Mans meaning that must be the Standard when all comes to all and the Determiner of Cases and he speaks contrary unto his own Rule as may be seen through his whole Book who hath either added to the Scriptures or perverted them or otherwise given his false Interpretations or Villified them in calling them the True Cards and so though he extolled them in Words he denyes them in Practice The Jews tryed Christ's Doctrine by the Scriptures and â—udged him a Blasphemer and a breaker of the Law and the Apostles Seditious and so though a man have the Scripture and have not the Spirit it is all as a sealed Book wherein such Unlearned men as this R. I is cannot read and therefore he saith in his 55th page That it is a great fault in us because we say the Law of the Spirit of Life is the Rule and so like him will not say it is imperfect as he doth and so saith R. I. it is not fit to be a rule so Blasphemously he detracts from the Authority and Power of the Spirit and like Anti-christ and his Ministers sets the Letter above it and calls it Living and an infallible standard and saith Thâ— Scripture inclines the Heart unto obedience and like a Drunken man this R I. reels up and down and contradicts himself Before he said The Law of the Spirit chiefly gave Power to conform to the Rule and wiâ—hin four Liâ—â—s Contradicts himself and saith The Scriptures incline our Hearts to the Oâ—edience of the Rule and the Scripâ—ures it self hath caused us to know it as we have it from the Church it is a probable aid and yet giveth but a confused Belief with a light Impression Answ. It is probable enough indeed that thy Faith is confused and the Faith of your Church and that makes thee utter forth all this confused Heap but in what hath been said the Spirit of this man and his Doctrines will be manifest to all whose Eyes God hath opened and so will depart out of his Paths and not give heed to his fabulous Stories It is true saith R. I. There iâ— an inward Law written in our Hearts called the Law of the Spirit of Life Rom. 8.2 And there is the outward Law written in the Scriptures now the outward and external Law is properly the rule of a christian Life and not the inward and internal Law for the outward is perfect in that it declares in what is the Will of God and in what it is not but the inward Law received and written on the Heart is imperfect and therefore unfit to be our rule the Law within is that thing that is to be ruled Psal. 17.4 The outward Law is therefore the rule Answ. This Man would set the sun by his Dial as it might be said although he confess in the very same page that the Law of the spirit of Life giveth Power to the Creature yet now it is become imperfect and not fit to be a rule this man like one unlearned sets the Law which was written in Tables of stone which the Apostle calls the Ministration of Condemnation and was glorious this he sets above the Ministration of the spirit of Life which the Apostle saith is much more glorious but nay saith R. I. the Law written in the Heart is iâ—perfect and not fit to be a rule but to be ruled contrary to
rose up out of the Waters and became great and cruel which had a Mouth speaking great Things and Blasphemy and he opened his Mouth in Blasphemy against God to blaspheme his Name and them that dwell in Heaven and he made War with the Saints and overcame them read the Book of the Revelations and this Beast had Power over all Kindreds Tongues and Nations and Kingdoms which are the Seat of the false Church which devoured and killed the Saints who have been cryed up for the higher and highest Power and all who dwelt upon the Earth whose Names were not written in the Book of Life cryed out who is able to make war with the Beast and whosoever did not receive the mark of the Beast rich or poor high or low bond or free might not buy or sell but were killed and warred against and herein is the Power of God made manifest and the Power of Antichrist the Followers of the Lamb and the Followers of the Beast the Worship of the Lamb and the Worship of the Beast the War with the Lamb and his Followers and the War with the Beast and his Followers and the Lamb maketh war with the Sword of his Mouth which is the Sword of the Spirit and the Word of God and so do all his Followers who overcome spiritual Wickedness in high Places and conquer the unclean Spirit and subdue the Kingdom of the Devil and the Powers of Darkness and yet hurt not the Creature For Christ came not to destroy mens Lives but to save them and herein again is the Beast and Dragon and their Worship and Followers made manifest to be quite different unto the former for he compelleth to his Worship by his cruel Laws Imprisonment and lingring Torments and by his carnal Swords and weapons which never can subdue spiritual Enemies and he kills men and stricks at the Creature and so destroyeth the Saints Bodies which are God's Tabernacles and Temple and Temples of the holy Ghost this never reaches to the pulling down of Deceit in any wherein lieth the true Power but the Lamb doth not so but slayes the Enmity and saveth the Creature And we never read that Christ ever gave Command to his Disciples neither did his Disciples give any such Command to the Churches which were planted that they should force any to their Worship either Believers or Unbelievers but alwayes taught the contrary that as every one had received the Gift of God Christ so let him walk and as every one believed in his own Heart and was perswaded in his own Mind by the Spirit of the Lord was to walk accordingly did obey and observe or else he sinned for the true Church of God and Ministers of Christ took no pleasure to make men Sinners For whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin But Oh how many have the false Church and Beast and the Kings and Princes of the Earth forced to receive these things as Institutions and Ordinances of God and to observe many things which have been put upon People as divine Worship or as some heavenly Observations when alas many did not believe with their Hearts neither were perswaded thereto by the Spirit of God in their own Minds and Consciences and yet through Force and compelling prisoning and cruel torturing many have yielded and condescended to their Worship and so have been made to sin against the Lord and their own Souls and thus instead of making Christians indeed thousands of Hypocrites have been proselyted this way and many others through Weakness rather then to suffer have sinned against their weak Consciences by this forcing way or compelling way the City of Babylon hath been reared up by this means and the false Church hath gotten a great corrupt Body and glories in her Seat and sitteth as a Queen over Nations Kindreds Tongues and People having perswaded the Kings and Nobles of the Earth that they ought to defend this Holy Church and to keep her Ordinances unviolated or else they should be in Danger of her Curse and of her Excommunication and thus the Devil himself hath armed himself every way Antichrist hath fenced about his Throne as to the gaining of the Powers of the Earth on his side and for Fear of being discovered he hath taken up the outside-profession of Christianity yet the VVolf's Nature is brought forth and is tryed which worries and kills the Sheep and to speak plainly and truly since the Power of God hath been lost and disregarded which mortifies the Deeds of the Flesh in Men and the Form of Words retained and the outside Observances taken up by the false Church she hath gotten more Members by the Kings of the Earth who have drunk of her Cup and are baptized into her Spirit by their cruel forcing and owning all to a Conformity to their holy Church as she hath called herself then by any sound Doctrine or holy example or good Practices that she hath shewed forth to the Nations And Oh how have the Kings of the Earth and the Princes thereof been made slaves and Drudges to this Harlot to make Lawes for her and to re-inforce them upon the People to the destroying of many Bodies and Souls to patronize and hold up their Sorceries and to keep up her Inchantments in Reputation among the People and in so doing the false Church hath so flattered and called thâ—ir Princes who had drunk of her Cup Defenders of the Faith and Propagators of the Gospel but if any did fail of observing her invented Institutions then what dreadful Excommunications and Woes and Curses have been threatned against them and how many Princes have been deposed of their Crowns as Hereticks and Rebellions have been raised against such to overthrow them and their People and therein you have had sufficient proof many of you Princes of Germany These things I write unto you desiring your good in that which pertains to this Life and of that which is to come and that you might truly see your selves whether you are not drinking of this Cup of Fornication yea or my Or whether you are not yet giving your Power to the Beast yea or nay is there not a form of Worship without the Life and Power then that is but the VVhore's Cup is there a seeming Shew of holiness among you and do you not enjoy the Life and sum and substance of all Shadows then that is but the VVhore's Cup the outside fairly garnished but Rottenness is at the Heart do you compel to worship then that is the Beast's power that is not Christ's Power nor of the higher Power you must deny that the true State and Power that any Prince hath allowed him from God in which he may expect a Blessing upon himself and People is in that he ruleth well in things appertaining to men and things civil which pertain unto this Life and unto the Kingdoms of Men upon Earth and to be for the punishing of evil-doers as of these murderous man-slayers man-stealers Drunkards
now mark this that by which the Apostle gathered them from the Jewish Temples and Priest-hood and the Gentiles from their Idols Temples was by the Preaching of the everlasting Gospel to wit not the Law nor the Ordinances of the first Covenant but the Power of God and the word of Reconciliation for the first Covenant of the Jews made not the Comers thereunto perfect as pertaining to the Conscience Neither the Gentiles Idols Temples nor Worships made them perfect as pertaining to the Conscience but rather made them worse and more corrupted Heb. 9.9 But the Preaching and publishing of the Word of Reconciliation that did it was committed to the Disciples it was received and believed in by many both Jews and Gentiles as at Ephesus and elsewhere and they were made a Habitation of God through the Spirit Ephes. 2.22 Now mark this they preached not up the Letâ—er of the Law nor that which was written in Tables of Stone for the first Priest-hood that was ended and the Ministry of that and the Vail was over their Hearts while Moses was read and their ability stood not in the Litteral knowledge or in that which was written But they were able Ministers of the New-Testament of the Spirit and so all that did believe both Jews and Gentiles who received the word of Faith which was nigh in the Mâ—uth and in the Heart Rom. 10.8 they grew up in the Knowledge of God and of his holy Spirit and great Gifts grew amongst them as of Prophecy of speaking with Tongues of Interpretation and there was diversity of gifts and diversity of Operations yet all by the same Spirit which the Apostles were made Ministers of and which they that did believe and receive and received gifts from it and knew the Operation of it which wrought in them mightily to the throwing down the strong holds 2 Cor. 10.4 And the principalities and Powers of Darkness and to the Translating and changing of them from Darkness to Light and from Satans Power to the Power of God even into the Kinâ—dom of his dear Son Col. 1.13 And several Congregations in divers Places were all one Body whereof Christ the Life was the Head in which they had believed and of whose Power they had tasted grew up in Knowledge and Wisdom and gifts and the Day of Christ approached which Abraham saw And they exhorted one another and admonished one another and when they met together at several Places every one according to the Gift of God as he had received not from the Letterâ— but from the Spirit did and might administer to the Edification one of another and to the building up and comforting one another in the most holy Faith which gave them Victory over Sin which Faith was wrought in them by hearing of the Word that was nigh them in the Mouth and in the Heart which was the Word of Consolation which was in the Beginning Moreover when they met together they might Prophesie one by one and every one Exercise his own gift to the edification and Comfort of the Body as the Spirit did lead them in Order and if any went out from his Measure he was judged by them that were in the Spirit Furthermore they that had believed the Gospel which was published to them for remission of Sin they grew up into great Enjoyments and Attainments in the righteous Life of Christ which was manifest in them And though first they knew the Ministration of Condemnation and the sentence of Death yet afterwards came to know the Ministration of the Spirit and the sweet Assurance and Testimony of it bearing Witness to the Spirit that they were the Sons of God and they were made Heirs according to the Promise Heb. 6.17 and were made joynt-heirs and co-heirs with Christ in the Kingdom which is Immortal which faâ—es not away and did dome to know Mount Sion and the City of the living God Heb. 12.22 and it were large to speak of the Glory and the Transcendent Excellency of the Church of Christ which became a purchased Possession to him in the Primitive Times or the first hundred Years after the manifestation of Christ in the Flesh. But take notice of this that they that were sent out who had received freely of the Father of Christ and of the Spirit Ministred freely as they had received freely without making any Covenants or enquiries after worldly revenews but went from City to City Preaching the Gâ—spel of Christ freely as they hâ—d received without any conditionâ— frâ—m the People And as many as believed and received the Gospel did Minister freely their Hearts being open unto them who had declared unto them spiritual Things Acts 4.34 Mat. 10.8 c. So that we read of no compulsion or forcing Maintenance from any of the Cities whether they believed or not believed the Father took care of such Harvest-men and and what they received was given freely and there was no Complaint though often they denyed that which was proferred to them and thâ—ir Câ—re was to make the Gospel of Christ not Burdensome or chargeable but rather their Hands should Minister unto their Necessities Acts 18.3 Again though divers gifts were given unto the Disciples before and after Christ's Ascension as some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors some Teachers and some Elders or Bishops yet they were all made Ministers by the holy Ghost yet it were large to speak of the Power and of the Wisdom and of the Enjoyments of God in that day and time and of the Gifts and of the order which was in the Church at that time But in a Word the Son of God was made manifest and gave them an Understanding and they knew him that was true Truth it self and Christ was revealed in them and manifested to them the Hope of their Glory Col. 1.27 Furthermore they come to see over the new Moons and Fâ—sts and Feasts and Dayes and Times and Meats and Drinks and none could judge of them or ought to judge of them in those Cases for they saw the Body Christ for the man-Child was brought forth and the Woman was Cloathed with the Sun who had the Crowd of twelve Stars upon her head who brought forth the holy Child Jesus who saves his People from their Sins In whom all Shadows Types Figures Representations end This in short was part of the Glory of the Primitive Church which would be large to speak of as it was in the first State of its Purity But hereafter some fuller thing the Lord may bring forth in his own time and day CHAP. II. Concerning the entring in of the Apostacy and the Declination from the Purity of Doctrine Worship and Practice and when it began downwards from the entring of it in until this present Age and Time CHrist the true Prophet which Moses spake of whom the Lord raised up and manifested in the Fulness of time he prohesied and declared of false Prophets that should arise Mat. 7.15 Beware of
the Hollow of a Hand and we have thee in the Apostacy clear thy self when thou canst if the Beast compelled all both small and great to worship him and made War with all that bore not his Image then we have thee between us and the Apostles time as in a press for no such compelling was in the true Church by any Ecclesiastical or Secular Power instance if thou canst from the Apostles writings any such thing or where Cain's weapons were lifted up or Creatures Men and VVomen killed by the Sword or destroyed with lingring Torments in the time of the Apostles Now in that it hath been said the Church hath been universal to that more might be said Europe or some Parts adjacent is not all the Earth and it is no where found since the Apostles that killing and compelling and forcing hath been but by thee and them that are at the best but in the Suburbs of thy City which afterwards I shall in brief descend to And so it is evidently known that thy church so called hath been upheld more by cruelty and force then any sound Doctrine or Practice agreeable to the Apostles Dayes though thou mayst wipe thy Mouth and say I am clear we persecute none to Death we have a Beast to ride upon and will make war for our City and will compel to our VVorship and Institutions we will cry him up for the higher Power and we will frighten People that who resists this resists the ordinance of God and he will kill and destroy and compel and force and we shall be clear and he will call us the holy church and we will call him the higher Power and so it is clear and evident by what hath been said that thou art in the Apostacy as hereafter shall be manifested by Name and Practice First Thy Ministers are not according to the Ministers of Christ in the primitive times their call not such their practice not such They were made Ministers in the primitive times by the holy Ghost and by the Spirit but yours by natural Parts Tongues Arts Philosophy and Study and packing up old Authors together to make a little discourse of and this must be called the Gospel Secondly the Ministers of Christ they preach freely not for Gifts and Rewards and Tythes but you have brought in Judaism Tythes which belonged to the first Priesthood your Oblations Obventions your Mortuaries and these Invented and introduced things to maintain your Ministers by Thirdly The Ministers of Christ did not compel any at Corinth Thessalonica Macedonia or any other Church to give them such and such maintenance by Force who received not their Doctrine but you compel and force and have made that which you call the Gospel chargeable to the Earth where you have Power 1 Cor. 9.18 Fourthly Your Doctrine is contrary to the Doctrine of Christ and the primitive times as that the real and substantial Presence of Christ's Body Blood after the Consecration of Priests is in the Bread and Wine which may corrupt so doth not the Body of Christ you do contrary to Christ's Doctrine who saith he that eats my Flesh and drinks my Blood shall live forever John 6.56 but you that eat that which you call his suâ—stantial and real Body and Blood both it and you shall corrupt Fifthly Of the unbloody Sacrifice of the Mass this Sacrifice doth no good at all for where there is no Blood there is no Life and where there is no Blood there is no Remission saith Paul Heb. 9.14 and so your Sacrifice is abominable and an Idol and such an one as there is no mention made of in the Scriptures Sixthly Of your Litturgy and publick Prayers in an unknown tongue this is an unprofitable and a vain Worship and this is like your unbloody Sacrifice herein you are like Barbarians one to another and how should they that worship with you say Amen when they know not what you say your praying in an unknown tongue is contrary to the Apostle's Doctrine who said 1 Cor. 14.18 I thank my God I speak with Tongues more then you all ver 19. yet in the Church I had rather speak five Words with my Understanding that I might teach others also then ten thousand in an unknown Tongue Seventhly Your Doctrine of Purgatory an invented and an imagined thing as to cleanse from Sin this is contrary to the primitive Doctrine The Blood of Christ cleanseth from all Sin John 1.7 and your distinctions of mortal and venial Sin is to blind People withal For the Wages of Sin is Death Rom. 6.23 Eighthly Of worshipping and invocation of Angels and Saints as Mediators between us and God this is contrary to the Primitive Doctrine there is one Mediator between God and man even the man Christ Jesus 1 Tim. 2.5 and he alone makes Intercession for all them that believe Heb. 7 25 and the Angel reproved John Rev. 22.8 9. when he would have Worshipped him and said unto them See thou do it not for I am thy fellow Servant c. and the Prophet said thou art our Father though Abraham know us not and Israel be ignorant of us Isa. 63.16 Ninethly Of Reliques and sacred Images this is contrary to â—hat the Lord spake by the Prophets Lev. 26.1 Ye shall make you no Idols nor graven Imaâ—e neither rear you up a standing Image neither shall you set up any Image of Stone in your Land to bow down unto it Deut. 6.22 Neither shalt thou set thee up any Image which the Lord thy God hateth Ezek. 6.4 and your Images shall be broken and Rom. 1.23 there they were Condemned that changed the Glory of the incorruptible God into an Image made like to corruptible Man c. Thus you may plainly see your Idolatrous Image Worship is forbidden and condemned in the Law Prophets and New-Testament and as for your Relique worship you have neither command â—or Example for it from Christ nor his Apostles Many more things might be enumerated which are found among you in the Apostacy as your Voluntary poverty and feigned Humility and your wilful Vows and many more things which are â—ound to be coâ—trâ—ry to the Church of Christ which must be turned from and denyed if ever you come to know the everlasting Gospel which is to be preached again to the Nations by which they must be brought out of all this Apostacy Furthermore as to the practice and Discipline of the Catholick Church as it is called which pleads for Authority we find it not consonant and agreeing to the Church in the Primitive times the first hundred Years after Christ. As for the vestiments your Priests wear at certain times one on this manner another on that your Ecclesiastical men or Church Officers of several Ranks and orders such we find not in the Primitive times in that which may be truly called Primitive And for the invented Holy-dayes and their Eves for Fasting and Feasting we find no such in the Primitive Times and such
a Service for such a Day and such a Worship for such a Day we find not in the first hundred Years after Christ. And for your Lent which one of your Fathers invented and this was his Ground because God had the tenth of the increase of Tythes due to himself and for his Ministers under the Law therefore it was necessary that the tenth part of Dayes should be allowed as Tythes to the Lord Oh! Gross ignorance and palpable Blindness mid-Night it self came upon you in the time of your Visibility when the True Church was fled into the Wilderness As though the Lord was not the Lord of all Dayes and as though all dayes were not his and to be used to his Glory And your prohibiting Meats and distinguishing of Meats one Holy for such a day another for such a day Flesh one day and Fish another day as though there were not the Flesh of Fish or one thing were clean and another Unclean And this invented Trumpery hath been observed for Catholick and Apostolick Doctrine but by whom we must needs tell you by the Nations Kindreds and Tongues and People upon which the Whore sits and out of which the Beast rose And we will grant you antiquity enough this many hundred Years and yet we will prefer the Primitive Times before you and bring their Doctrine and Practice to reprove you though we do not desire to go in Cain's Way and to kill Creatures that are out of the Doctrine of Christ and contrary to Apostolick and Catholick Doctrine which wrestled not with Flesh and Blood but with spiritual wickedness whose Weapons were not carnal but spiritual and yet they hâ—d great might in them and threw down by these weapons that which never could be by carnal 2 Cor. 10.4 Again your forbidding to Marry which is reckoned by the Apostles Doctrine to be a Doctrine of Devils and contrary unto that the Apostle's Doctrine was Marriage is Honourable in all Estates the Bâ—d undefiled Heb. 13.4 And seeing you plead Peter was at Rome and Peters Chair and that the Bishop of Rome doth succeed him and hath the Keys as Peter had Why do you exclude the chief Bishops as you account them from Marrying and divers other Orders seeing Peter had a Wife and seeing that it is Catholick and Apostolick Doctrine before you could claim the Name of visible Church that a Bishop should be the Husband of one Wife and should not be Covetous nor no striker nor given to Wine nor filthy Lâ—cre c. But since the Bishop of Rome hath Appropriated to himself to be the Head of the Church and the chief-Bishop over all â—he Catholick Church it hath been manifested how much covetousness and covetous Practices have been Acted as Money for Pardons and Indulgences and get Money for the living and the dead and the invented Purgatory hath filled your Coffers and your Meritorious works have been Sold at a dear rate Insomuch that a poor Woman who hath lost her Husband and he deceased must pay ten Shillings for a mortuary that he may be Prayed for or some of your Merits may be accounted to him which you have in store as a Stock to sell to any who come with a Prize in their Hands And from whence have you all these Tythes have you not borrowed them of the Jews and yet you are no Jews and such things we do not read among the Jews were Tythable Pigs Eggs Hens and Geese to omit greater matters and the Smoak passing up the chimneys and that which you call your Peter-Pence And this is contrary to the Catholick and Apostolick Doctrine which Peter would have been ashamed to ever have mentioned either amongst Jews or Gentiles And now I would ask you a Question or two seeing John saw the true Church flee into the Wilderness the Woman that was cloathed with the Sun who brought forth the Man-child what cause have you to boast of Visibility or Universality Now when were you in the Wilderness if your Church hath not been so then it Demonstrates that your Church is not the Woman cloathed with the Sun for she did fly into the Wilderness as with the Wings of an Eagle Secondly Whether hath your Gospel been universally publickly preached these sixteen hundred Years or nay And is it the very same that was Preached in the first hundred or two hundred Years seeing that John saith that all Nations did drink of the Whore's cup of Fornication And then Nations were Waters seeing he saith the Gospel shall be preached again to Nations Kindreds and Tongues which clearly demonstrates there was a time when the everlasting Gospel was not preached to the Kindreds Tongues which are the Waters upon which your Church is Situated And it is evidently manifested that yours hath been another Gospel then that which was preached in the Apostolick Church and in the Catholick Church the first hundred or two hundred Years after Christ was manifested in the Flesh Much might be said to Demonstrate the Truth which is in Hand that there hath been an Apostacy the Beginners thereof came forth in the Apostles dayes and afterwards grew into a Body and became like a great Sea which according to the best Ecclesiastical writerâ— which have given a Narrative of the first five hundred Years declared that there was great loss within 300. Years but in five hundred Years or less the very Power of Godliness was denyed and very much of the Form And though your pleads Antiquity for a Thousand Years for these things aforementioned which they would be hard to prove For although it should be granted them yet we will joyn issue with them in this thing and are able to prove all these Doctrines and Practices not to be as it was in the first two hundred Years except they will own such as taught the Doctrine of Balaam and taught the Doctrine of Devils and went in Cain's and Chore's Way for an Example It were not hard to prove the introducing of all these things before mentioned and how they have come in by degrees one Council that rose out of the Waters ordaining this another ordaining that and so have risen up into this great Body of Darkness some of the Practices borrowed from the Jews and some from the Heathen and some invented of themselves in latter Ages so that the Worship that was in the Spirit and in Truth in Christ's and the Apostles dayes is turned from and such a numberless Number of vain Traditions Ave-maries Creeds and Pater-nosters and such a deal a do as there is about their unbloody Sacrifice of the Mass that they are glad to be counted by their beads on strings as many very well know By all that which hath been said may easily be Collected that there hath been a great Deviation and Apostacy from the Doctrine and Practice of the Primitive times thus far as I am descended I leave it to the Reader to judge and compare these things with the Churches Doctrine and
which were only to continue till the time of Reformation Heb. 9.10 by Christ the everlasting Covenant came to be made manifest the everlasting Offering who perfected them that are Sanctified who is the Oath of God the end of Oaths and of all strife and contention his Doctrine was Swear not at all Mat. 5.33 34 35 36 37. neither by the head nor Feet nor Books nor Gospel nor any other thing but that yea should be yea and nay nay in all things and James an Apostle of Christ Jesus who knew the New Covenant which was everlasting which saw over the Ordinances of the first Covenant of the Jews saith above all Things my Brethren Swear not at all neither by heaven neither by the Earth nor by any other Oath but let your Yea be Yea and your nay Nay lest you fall into Condemnation James 5.1 2. and this was Apostolical and Catholick Doctrine in the Primitive Churches But afterwards the Faith being lost which once was delivered the Saints and the Power lost they began to set up Oaths again imitating the Jews and bringing the commands of the Jews who were under the first Covenant as their Ground But this was in the Apostacy And Justinian the Emperour appointed first that men should Swear by the Gospel or Book called the Gospel and lay their Hands thereon and Kiss it saying So help me God and here Christendom may see who are in the Apostacy and who were the first instituters of this Swearing and the manner thereof which the Teachers of these latter Ages do Ignorantly Press for an Ordinance of God In the Primitive Times they that had the Word of Reconciliation who had received the holy Ghost and Gift of prophecy and were made able Ministers of the Spirit who had discerning and saw by the Spirit who were fitted for the Work of the Ministry and fit to be Elders and Helpers in the Church they laid hands on them in God's Power and they received the holy Ghost but now since the Apostacy came in this kind of Imagination of laying on of hands one Hypocrite upon another who are out of the Power who have not received the holy Ghost neither they upon whom their hands were laid but afterward it came to be a custom and a holy Rite to be performed upon Children Silvester Bishop of Rome ordained that all that were christned Churches and Chalices should be anointed with Oyl and Fabianus commanded that it should be renewed every Monday and Thursday Clement the first ordained that Children that were christned should be anointed with Chrisme and he also instituted the Sacrament as it is called of Confirmation or as it is now called Bishopping and did suppose that no man was a perfect Christian if this Rite and Ceremony was omitted and for this cause it hath been judged and looked upon as catholick Doctrine both by the Church of Rome and the Protestants that the holy Ghost is more plentifully given them by the hands of the Bishop and on this wise in the first institution thereof it was only administred by the Bishop First he asked the Name of the child making the Sign of the Cross in his Forehead saying I sign thee with the Token of the Cross and confirm thee with the Chrisme of Salvation in the name of the Father Son and holy Ghost c. and smote the Child on the cheek softly but if of greater Age which was to be confirmed the Bishop gave a sharper Stroke that he might remember this great Mystery and here you may see how these things came in and the Traditions and Inventions and Precepts of Men have been and are taught for Doctrine and Apostolick Institution many of which are upholden in the reformed Churches so called unto this day and so People are kept in Blindness in a Multitude of Traditions and heathenish customs and their minds led out from seeking after the living God CHAP. VIII Concerning Fasts Feasts and Holy-dayes THE Jews in the first covenant had many Fasts and Feasts and Holy-dayes as the Sabbath and Feasts of the New Moon and Passeover and Feasts of unleavened-bread Pentecost the Feasts of Tabernacles and the Feast of Dedication which are largely shewed in the Books of Moses all which things as the Apostle saith to the Hebrews were but Shadows of things to come and not the things themselves which only continued till the time of Reformation and till the better Hope which brought in the better Covenant which stood vpon better Promises Now in the Primitive Churches they came to see the End of these things and were brought to him that was the Substance in whom all Figures and â—hadows do end Col. 2.16.17 Let no man therefore judge you in Meat or Drink or in respeâ—t of a holy day which are a Shadow of things to come but the Body is Christ Now afterward when they minded the Form more then the Power they ran out into those things with many additions some borrowed from the Heathen and some by their own Invention and then press them as Apostolick Ordinances upon Christians which things stand in force with many until this Day too too much among them that are called reformâ—d Victor Bishop of Rome about the year 196. decreed that Easter should be celebrated and kept on the Sunday from the 14 th Day of the first Moneth which is March to the 22 d. of the same now the Jews kept it sooner and so it is without ground from the Jews Practice and meerly an Invention of their own which led People back into dayes and about what time they judged any thing to be done which Christ or the Apostles did they invented a day and time to keep for it as to reverence Sunday in Advent Nativity Circumcision and Epiphany Purification of Mary called Candlemass Lent Palm-Sunday Monday and Thursday on which Christ washed his Disciples Feet as it hath been imagined Good-Fryday Easter Pentecost was kept by the Jews and this they would hold out for an Apostolick Example to Christians and for all the former Dayes they were invented with many more which have been brought in since and so they were decreed and ratified at a Council at Lyons in France that such days as either the holy Saints departed this Life or did any notable deed a day should be kept holy as they said in that Council for the encrease of their Religion there were also other days instituted the Feast of Saint Stephen and Innocents by Pope Boniface the fourth and likewise John-Baptist and that which they call Lady-day Laurence Michael and Martin and generally of all Saints and these were his Institutions which are practised by the Church of Rome and practised among the Protestants to this Day Likewise that which is called Corpus-Christi day this was made a holy-day and dedicated by Urban the fourth Silvester assigned the day of Advincula Sancti Petri commonly called Lammas in memorial of Peter's pains and persecution Felix the first
helpers in the Work of the Gospel and all that were ordained were ordained by the holy Ghost although it is true they had the consent of the Brethren and the church in that thing and there were also Deacons ordained which served to look to the Widows and for the Ministration of the poor and these were faithful men and had also a Gift Stephen was one full of the holy Ghost and these were helps unto the Apostles also there were some faithful Widows who were Examples to the younger Women and to instruct them and to be Patterns unto them and were as a Body knit together in Love and served the Lord and strengthned one another in the Faith and served one another in Love and all these forementioned served the Lord freely and willingly and not for Rewards and Gifts and Benefices and earthly things â—n short this was the State and Glory of the church in that time and these are the Minâ—sters we read of in the primitive times But since the Apostacy hath entred in and the power of Godlinesâ— hath been denyed there is such a numberless number of Names crept in we never heard of them and so many Offices and yet none of that Work done which the ministers of Christ did but certain new invented things â—rought in for Worship and Service and the Power despised and men seeking Offices and great Titles and great Benefits and great Revenues and the Heritage of God is laid waste and the Earth become like a Wilderness unplanted with good and the Sheep and scattered And so all may compare these ensuing Names and Offices with the Apostles dayes and the primitive Church and see if they be alike First of all the Pope his Holiness Christ's Vicar Universal Bishop Metropolitane Bishop Lord Cardinals which were but Priests at the first ordained to baptize the Heathen who came to Rome when the Seat thereof began to be had in Honour but now they are swelled big and become Princes and the only Men to govern States also Monks of divers Orders and Fryars of divers Orders Hierom's order of Austin's Order Gregory's order Carmalite Fryars Cross or Crouchet Fryars of Dominiâ—â—s order of St. Francis's order Bennet's order and all of these orders sprâ—â—g up and were ordained in the midnight of darkness within this four hundred Years at the most as were easily proved and Trinity order and Brigandine order of Jesuites and Hermits and Anthony's order and Clunisencies order and Nuns sprung up first of one St. Clara one order then Brigidia a widow to the time of Urban the fifth in the Year 1370. And all these kind of orders were destitute of the true order of the primitive Church and their Service was appointed by them that ordained them and these practised the patched Inventions that were given them for Worship which have not concord with the primitive Doctrine but borrowed from the Jews or Heathen all these kind of Offices and Officers have been acting their parts this many years and have led People into superstitious Blindness and further from the Lord then ever But to come to the reformed Churches so called and there is so many Officers and Names but few that do accord with the Apostles times either in Name or Nature as Metropolitan-Bishops Arch-Bishops Lord-Bishops we heard not of Lord Timothy or Lord Titus Bishops before mentioned but to come on to other orders Arch-Deacons Deans and Chapters Preâ—enâ—â— and these must attend on some old superstitious Buildings call'd Cathedrals or Minsters and there perform a Service somewhat like the former and these are enjoyned their Service like the Levites and Priests of old by turns and course as once in a moneth or two it may be and have a hundred or two hundred pounds in the year for the same and hardly stir from thence till they dye except some greater advance offer it self also Commâ—ssaries Procters and Apparetors and these are subsâ—rvient to the former then Chancellors Vice-chancellors Doctors of Divinity Batâ—hellâ—rs of Divintty Doctors of Art Masters of Art Batchellors of Art Graduates Under-Graduates and these belong to the former then Prelates Parsins Vicars Priests Curates and Church-Wardens all which Titles and Names and Officers if they be but compared with the Scripture there will be hardly any parallel either concerning Office Work or Doctrine And notwithstanding all these Orders and Sorts who are fitted by humane Learning or natural Study though divers years exercised therein are not skilled in the Word of Righteousness neither have the Tongue of the learned to administer a Word in Season to the weary nor to turn the Sinner from his Sins and thus the Form of things Titles and Names are holden up but who seek after the Power of God or to be made able Ministers of the Spirit Litteral Ministers enough while maintenance lasts but the Ministâ—â—tion of the Spirit few are acquainted with and if there be any such it is well if he be not persecuted so in that which I have said the understanding will see that there hath been a great Apostacy since the Apostles dâ—yes in the Ministry in Doctrine in Worship and Practice divers of which I have touched upon to the Intent that they that enquire after the Lord may depart out of the midst of Ignorance and come to worship Gâ—d in Spirit and Truth and in the Temple made without hands and be joyned to the Church which is in God which the Gates of Hell prevail not against though many will claim Authority from the Apostles few will own their Life neither walk after their Example so take but a few more Institutions which are called Apostolick to this Day among them called Christian Churches Cletus the third Bishop of Rome was the first that wrote this Title that is Greeting and Apostolick blessing he ordained the order of Priesthood Everastus the fifth Bishop of Rome ordained that Priests should be honoured and that they should be shaven Alexander the sixth Bishop of Rome ordained that Matrimony should be only solemnized and that the married should be blessed with the Priest there was the beginning of being married by Priests Sixtus about the year 114. after Christ the seventh Bishop of Rome ordained holy water and ordered that it should be strowed abroad in christian Houses and when the People met to worship Telesphorus the eight Bishop of Rome ordained that the communion should be laid upon an Altar and that lay-People should not touch the holy Vessels nor the holy Garments of the Priests he ordained Lent which was to be kept by the Clergy in the year one hundred forty two Higinus the nineth Bishop ordained the Communion to be celebrated three times at Christmas and that Lent should be fasted Pius about the year 147. after Christ the tenth Bishop ordained that chrisme should be ministred as baptism and that children should have God-fathers and God-mothers here was the beginning of this great Ordinance and he ordained that Easter-day should be kept on
people into Distraction and Madness and this Canon and the other Institution one while it's Idolatrous another while Sacred and Holy And thus people have been led up and down many Generations to and fro up and down and Persecution about changeable mutable and alterable things and the Life which redeems out of the World up unto God hath been sought after and so all that look to have Peace and to enjoy the Testimony of God's blessed Spirit come out of this Babylon this City of Confusion whose Seat is erected upon the Sand whose Foundation is laid in the Waters and Faith upon the human Institutions of men which are variable and subject to Mutation and come to know the Rock of Ages and the unalterable Council of the Lord and the Wisdom of the most high to rule in your Hearts and wait in the immortal Light of God which is within that you may see overall these Mountains of Darkness which are risen up in the Apostacy and over all the Institutions Decrees Statutes Ordinances and Inventions of men to be before all these things were and come 〈◊〉 him who is the Beginning of the Creation of God who is that quickning Spirit by which all that believe are raised out of Death to be Partakâ—â—s of the Life which is immortal which fades not away and the Lord 〈◊〉 be worshipped in Spirit and in Truth away with all Types and Figures Shadows and Vails human Institutions and Ordinances of men Câ—â—â—mâ—nies and vain superstitious Traditions which God hath no Pleasure 〈◊〉 which God hath no Pleasure in which do not profit at all and whatsoever leads the mind into visible things from the invisible God is to be thrown aside as a mestruous Cloath and as the Breath of abominable things which God will confound because he hath no Pleasure in them for the Life is risen and the Vail of the Covering is rent which hath been spread over all Nations the Night is gone the Day is come and appeared in Brightness the Shadows are past away and the Morning of Righteousness is appeared the Son of God is come who hath given his Flock an Understanding in whom Life and Blessedness and Peace and everlasting Consolation resideth and resteth upon his people for evermore CHAP. XVI Something concerning the Worship of God whether that Kings and Rulers now in Goâ—pel-times have any Power from God to compel or force about spâ—ritâ—al things declared and some Scriptures answered which have been perverted by them who are in the Apostacy to maintain the Beâ—sts Power and the false Church's Worship under the reign of Antichrist WHen the Lord brought Israel out of the Land of Egypt by a strong Hand and an outstretched Arm he made a Covenant with them gave forâ—h a Law at Mount Sinai by the Hand of Mose the Judge of Israel and Statutes and Ordinanâ—es which Israel should walk in who were as a Family who came of one Stock and the Laws and Statutes which were then given forth were concerning civil things as concerning man and man and betwixt a man and his Neighbour and for the Government of whole Families and the Camp of Israel and likewise Laws and Statutes which concern'd the Worship of the true God which may be read at large in Exodus Numbers and Deuteronomy and they that worshipped not the true God according to the command given in the first Covenant which was outward were to have Judgment executed upon them according to the Law and Moses and the rest of the Judges over Iâ—rael were to see the Laws and Statutes executed upon the Transgressors and if any were an Idolater and worshipped a false God or a Blasphemer were to be stoned to death or Sabbath-breaker was to be stoned to death and this was according to the Law of God and their Blood was upon their own heads and when Israel-lusted after a King he gave them a King and they had many Kings who were anointed of God by his appointment who were to rule in the same Manner as Moses Joshua and the rest of the Judges had done and whosoever was disobedient unto the aforesaid Command of God whether in things civil or things concerning the Worship of God several Punishments were to be inflicted by them for several Transgressors as Blasphemers Sabbath-breakers false Prophets and Wizzards and Witches were not suffered to live this was before Christ the Seed was manifested in the Flesh this was the Old Way the old paths that Israel were to walk in but this Covenant was faulty as the Apostle saith and the Ministers thereof could not continue by reason of death the Law was changed and the Priesthood was changed and the Ordinances and Worship was changed when Christ came to be manifest the end of the Law for Righteousness now as Aaron and the rest of the high-Priests were but Types and Figures of the everlasting high Priest so the Judges and Kings of Israel were Types and Figures of Christ the King of Kings and King of Saints and Law-giver and Judge and their outward Power which continued but for a time in compelling to the true Worship under that Covenant or restraining from Idolatry did but continue until the time of Reformation was but a Type and a Figure of Christ and his spiritual Power and Weapons and spiritual execution upon his Enemies who are not subject to his Government or Power seeing the Father hath committed all Power unto him in Heaven and in Earth and Moses the Mediator of the first Covenant which stood in outward Ordinances both the Mediator the Covenant the Ordinances had an end when the better Covenant was given the Covenant of Light and Christ the Mediator thereof was manifest this Covenant Ordinances pertained unto the Jews and the compelling unto the Worship and punishing for Idolatry pertained unto the Jews only who were under that Covenant and not to the Gentiles as it was written To Jacob he gave his Law and to Israel his Statutes to every Nation he did not so So they which would bring People now under this Covenant and the Power thereof deny the second the everlasting Covenant and his Power and they that would preach up compelling and forcing to worship and bring those Scriptures of the first Covenant to be their Ground are ignorant of the times unto which they were spoken and upon this false Foundation hath the false Church persecuted about Worship this many hundred years and this Doctrine is in too much credit with many in these dayes who say they are under the Gospel and this hath made People to hate and persecute one another And the Ministers of Antichrist have pressed it upon Kings and Rulers that God hath required it of them to enforce and enjoyn all People unto a Worship although they themselves are divided among themselves one while for this thing and another while for that and because the Kings of Israel did so and had Power to do therefore they have concluded that Princes
if the Proconsul would appoint a Day to hear it so at that time it seems Christians did not swear as afterwards they did in the Apostacy And Basilides a Souldier and afterwards a Martyr being required to swear affirmed plainly that it was not lawful for him to swear for that he was a Christian so it seems that it was the mark of a Christian not to swear And the Waldenses or Leonists whose Names are so famous amongst the reformed churches and who are said immediately to succeed the Apostles and were the most ancient and true Protestants professed it to be nâ— way lawful for a Christian to swear In defence of whom in this very thing Bishop Usher late Bishop of Argmagh Primate of Ireland pleaded their cause against the Papists and Jesuits who are the Swearers and Breakers of Oaths and yet plead for Swearing And the Plowâ—man in his Prayer which is so much esteemed of and commended in the Book of Martyrs saith Lord thâ—â— givest us a Commandment of Truth in bidding us say yea yea and nay nay and swear for nothing thou givest us also a Commandment of Meekness and another of Poorness but Lord he that calls hâ—mself thy Vicar on Earth hath broken both these Commandments for he maketh a Law to compel men to swear Fol. 585. And it is one of John Wickliff's Articles whose Works were as much esteemed of by the Protestants in England and Bohemâ—a as despised by the Papists and their Clergy having his Bones taken up and burned forty one years after his Decease and his Books and these Articles condemned by the Council of Constance who also burned John Hus and Jerome of Prague for holding John Wickliff's Opinions That Oaths which be made for any Contract or civil Bargain betwixt man and man be unlawful And Walter Brute a Teacher among the People of God in that Age by Scorners called the Devil's Servants called Lollards against whom the Pope and the King Richard the second and then the ungodly Bishops make so much ado to have the Name of Truth extinguished and the Professors thereof cut off This is Walter 's Testimony As concerning Oaths I believe and obey the Doctrine of Almighty God and my Master Christ Jesus which teacheth that Christian-men in affirmation of a truth should pass the Righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees of the old Testament or else he excludeth them from the Kingdom of Heaven for he saith except your Righteousness exceed the Righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees you cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven and as concerning Oaths he saith It hath been said of old time thou shalt not forswear thy self but shalt perform those things unto the Lord thou knowest but I say unto you thou shalt not swear at all neithâ—r by Heaven nor by Earth c. but let your Communication be yea yea nay nay for whatsoever is more then this cometh of Evil therefore as the perfeâ—tion of Ancient men of the old Testament was not to forswear themselves so the perfecâ—iâ—n of Christian-men is not to swear at all because they are so commanded of Christ who 〈◊〉 Commandment in no Case must be broken although the City of Rome is câ—ntrary to this Doctrine of Christ c. A good Testimony of a blessed Martyr Here it appeareth that the Swearing which Christ forbids is not only prophane swearing in the communication for that was forbidden in the Law where it is said Thou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in vain c. but solemn Swearing which was to be performed and that was the Perfection of the Law and Kings and Princes may take warning by this King Richard not to fulfill the cruel and bloody Desires of their Prelates And Chrysostom who was Bishop of Constaninople in câ—mmendation of whom much is said in the ecclesiastical Histories he blameth them greatly that brâ—ng fâ—rth a Book to swear upon charging Clerks that in no wise they constrain any Body to swear whether they think a man swear true or false saying that it is a Sin to swear well now I mentioned before that it was an Emperor commanded first that men should swear by a Book and this Chrysostome reproves so hereby it may be seen by these Examples it is no new Doctrine to deny all swearing and there hath been a People very many years in the low Countries that have denyed swearing in any matter therefore their yea and nay stands in Courts of Judicature equal with an Oath they being men generally of known Integrity whose yea is yea and nay nay in all Places and Matters If they that despised Moses 's Law died without Mercy of how much sorer punishment suppose ye shall they be thought worthy of who tread under Foot the Son of God c. and disobey his Commands and teach others so to do they shall be shut out of the Kingdom of God and have no part with the obedient who keep Christ's commands through Temptations and Sufferings and are not offended at them neither count them grievous they only are happy and shall inherit everlasting Life Likewise Jerome who was an ancient Father and Teacher in the Church which the Protestants own upon that place Mat. 5.37 and James 5.12 these are his Words It was permitted under the Law to the Jews as being tender and as it were Infants that as they were to offer Sacrifices to God lest they should sacrifice to Idols so they might swear by God not that iâ— was rightful so to do but because it was better to swear by the Lord then by false Gods and Devils but thâ— great Evangelical sincerity and Truth admits not of an Oath since every true Saying is equivalent thereunto In like maner doth Theophilact an ancient Father of the Church whom the Protestants own and have often cited his Doctrine for proof upon the place in controversie saith Learn hence that then under the Law it was not evil for one to swear but since the coming of Christ it is evil as is Circumcision and in sum whatsoever is Judaical for it may become Child to suck but not a Man So that Oaths pertained to the Jews who were under the changeable Covenant and the mutable Covenant which continued but for a time till the Seed Christ the Oath of God was revealed here he is revealed and witnessed all the Judaical Types and Figures and changeable Ordinances have an End Likewise Ambrose upon Psal. 118. he saith None doth swear aright but he that knows what he swears and the Lord hath sworn and will not repent Psalm 110. Ambrose saith Let him then swear that cannot repent of his Oath and a little after the said Ambrose saith Do not imitate him in swearing whom we cannot imitate in fulfilling And indeed the principal Solution given by him is Swear not at all And the aforesaid Waldenses who condemned all manner of swearing as unlawful they made it their care to avoid swearing and
many poor and that her own Diet was sparing and plain and her Expences full of Frugality Prosper saith also That a Minister able to live of himself ought not to desire any Thing to be given unto him and he that receiveth it doth it not without great Sin The Council at Antioch Anno 340. finding that much Fault had been among the Deacons to whom it properly belonged to distribute the Offerings or free Gifts where there was nâ—ed which they detained for their own covetous Ends the Council did ordain that the Bishop might distribute the Goods but required that they took no Part thereof to themselves nor to the Use of the Priests using the Apostles Words having Food and Rayment be therewith content Chrysostome notes who lived about the Year 400. â—hat Christian Converts joyned in Societies and lived in common after the Example of the former Saints at Jerusalem by whose Writings it doth appear that there was not the least mention made of Tythes in that Age the Church at this time living altogether by freâ— Offerings of Lands Monies and Goods the People were much pressed to bountiful Contributions for holy Uses as may be seen in the Writings of Hierome and Chrysostome who brought the Liberality of the Jews in their Payment of Tythes for an Example beneath which they would not have Christians determine their Charity Chrysostome saith I speak not these Things as commanding or forbidding they should give more yet as thinking it fit they should not give less then the tenth Part. And Hierome also doth admonish them to Bounty and Charity towards the poor not binding at all to offer this or that Part leaving them to their own Liberty yet pressing them not to be shorter then the Jews in their Tenths Ambrose who was Bishop of Millain about the Year 400. preached up Tenthes to be offered up for holy Uses as the Phrase was then but his Authority he produceth wholly from Moses's Writings likewise Augustiâ— Bishop of Hippo joyns and agrees with Ambrose in this thing but from the Law given to Israel take their whole Doctrine threatned them with great Penalties and heavy Judgments from God that did not give their Tenths but yet take Notice to what End they requir'd them that the poor might not want and say God hath reserved them for their Use so by this time Love did grow cold in many and the Power of God was much wanting which would have kept the Hearts of People open in Love and Mercy to their Members and therefore they were much prest and threatned by the Bishops to give their Tenths not that the Bishops had any better Ground but the Jewish Law for their Foundation and so in process of time this Doctrine came to be received many following he Opinion of the ancient Fathers yet hitherto it was not laid down as a positive Doctrine to pay them as the Jews did but only brought the Jews for an Example that Christians should not pay less Leo called the great about the Year 440. who reigned twenty Years he was very earnest in stirring up Mens Devotion to offer to the Church but speaketh not a Word of any Quantity Severin also 470. stirred up the Christians in Pannonia to give the Tenth to the poor Likewise Gregory not only admonished the Payment of Tythes from Moses's Law but also the observing of Lent which he reckoned as the Tenth of time in the Year and this he would have given unto God saying We are commanded in the Law to give the Tenth of all things unto God and thus Ignorance began to enter in and Judaism among the Christians brought in by their Leaders and from the Opinions of these and other ancient Fathers who took their Ground from the Law Tythes Easter Pentecost and other things came to be introduced and brought into the Church Yet notwithstanding the Doctrine and hard Threats of some of the great Bishops of that time It was not a General received Doctrine that Tythes ought to be paid till about the Year 800. Neither was any thing by the then Church determined or ordained touching the quantity that should be given though no doubt in many places the offerings of the devouter sort tenths or a greater part of their increase were given according to Ambrose's Doctrine and others And then at thâ—s time the Offerings or gifts to the Church were disposed of in this wise being received into a common Treasury one fourth part to the Priests out of which every one had his Portion another fourth part to the relief of the poor and sick and strangers A third to the building and repairing places of publick Meeting And the fourth to the Bishop and generally the Bishop lived in some Monastry and his Clergy with him from whence he sent them to Preach in the Countries and Diocesses and there they received such ofâ—â—rings as were made and brought them to the Treasury So that by the way the Readâ—â— may take notice that the Priest had no such peculiar Interest in that which was given but now they claim all Their Meetings places since called Churches were builded out of the gifts of People and the Poor were received and the Widdow But now Tythes taken by force three or four Fold and People compelled to build and repair their Houses or Temples by force and the Poor and the Widdow have no share nay have not many Poor been cast into Prison and Widdows goods Spoiled by the Priests of this Generation and how unsutable these Practices are unto the Apostles let all judge nay they are proud of the ancient Fathers and their Words but they will not so much as come near them in Example in any thing thâ—t is good So for shame you Protestants leave forcing of Maintenance and forcing of your Wages and forcing to repair your Houses of Worship and do not tell us of Church and Antiquity when you are far enough 〈◊〉 their practice though they were in a declining State in this Age I have been speaking of And although divers of the Fathers and Bishops and Popes in this Age did declare that Tythes were due and ought to be paid their Ground onâ—ly taken from Moses yet none of the first eight general Councils did 〈◊〉 much as ever mention the Name of Tythes or declare them a duty The ninth general Council held at Lateran under Pope Calixtus the second 1119. mentions Tythes but speaks only of such as had been given to the church by special consecration for at that time people being led to believe that their Tythes ought to be given to the Poor did dispose of them to the Heads and Rulers of religious Houses who kept open hospitality for the Poor and for strangers they were esteemed Holy and good treasurers for the poor who took care of distribution of them as is testified by Cassian But the Council held under Pope Alexander the third Anno 1180. Seeing much given to the Poor and little to the Priests
made a Decree to restrain peoples freedom and indeed by this time much Wickedness was crept into these Houses as Histories relate There was no Law Canon or Constitution of any General Council as yet found that did command Tythes or expresly supposed them a duty of common right before the Council of Lateran held in the Year 1215 under Pope Innocent the third about which time the Pope's Power was grown great and powerful But still the People had greater mind to give them to the Poor then to the Priest and made Innocent complain and cryed out against those that gave their Tythes and first fruits to the Poor and not to the Priests as hainous Offenders At a Council held at Lyons under Pope Gregory the 10 in the year 1274. it was constituted that it should not thenceforth be lawful for men to give their Tythes at their own pleasure as they had done before but to pay all to the Mother-Church But the great Decree which speaks most plain and till then nothing was given forth which did constitute them but rather supposed them as by former right was made at the Council of Trent under Pope Pius the 4th about the Year 1560. They commanded Tythes to be paid under the penalties of Excommunication about the Year 800 900 1000 and after Tythes were called the Lord's Goods the Patrimony of the Poor according to Ambrose Jerom and Chrysostom's Doctrine only borrowed from the Jews So thus in short I have shown that Tythes were never reckoned as due to the Clergy for a thousand Years but they did give them as they would and how much they would and that without compulsion till the height of Popery and the power of Darkness spread over all and since forâ—ing Constitutions have been made by Councils of Priests And so you who look upon your selves to be Ministers of Christ and to follow the Doctrine of the Primitive times for shame cease from those things of takeing tythes and giving tythes which was ordained and Constituted in the mid-Night of Popery when the Power of God was lost which should have opned peoples Hearts both to the poor and to the Ministry and then this false Church began to force and compel or else they could not have subsisted for the Doctrine had little influence upon Peoples Hearts About the year six hundred or soon after Gregory the first then the Pope of Rome sent over Augustin the Monk into England by whom Ethelbert King of Kent was converted as they call it but it was but to Popery he and his Clergy long time after followed the Example of former Ages living in common upon the offerings of their Converts and those that received them joyned into Societies according to the primitive Practice by Gregories order and that they should in Tenderness to the saxon-Saxon-Church still imitate the Primitive times that that might not make their Religion burdensom but afterwards having brought a great part of the Nation to their Faith they began to preach up the old roman-Roman-Doctrine that Tythes ought to be paid and having taught People that Pardon of Sin was merited by good works and the Torments of Hell avoided by Charity then it was no hard mrtter to perswade them to give their Tenths and Lands but also their outward Riches and the Clergy had almost got a third Part of the Land into their Hand As concerning Laws and Canons for Tythes among the Saxons in England it is reported that in the Year seven hundred eighty six two Legates were sent from the Pope Adrian the first to Offa King of Merceland and Ethelwolf King of Northumberland who made a Decreee that the People of these two Kingdoms should pay Tythes by this it may be seen that Tythes were not reckoned as due for many hundred Years and indeed were never due in the second Covenant So these things that are so pleaded for by these hireling Priests of this last Age which have no better plea then Antiquity for their tythes and forced Hire may be convinced that Antiquity without Truth is nothing and yet the Antiquity of the Churches in the primitive times condemns these practices so that let all Protestants deny these introduced Institutions and the Popes Wages forced tythes and hire which is Antichristian A cloud of Witnesses might be brought out of the Ancient Fathers who testified against them and divers Martyrs as Walter Brute and John Wickliff who suffered Martyrs for testifying the Truth against the Idolatry and Superstitions of that Age. Selden in his History of Tythes saith that before the Year eight hundred or there abouts there is not any general Law that yet remains in publick and is of credit which ordained any payment of Tythes in the Western-Church for the Eastern never any Law that hath been observed mentions them So the first giving of tenths was by the perswasions of some of the Fathers fore-mentioned for the poor and Service of the Church and they were only the free Offering or free Gift of the people as Alms which were brought into the common treasury first disposed of by Deacons for the Service of the Church but they being sound faulty it was ordered or decreed in a Council that the Bishop or Overseer should dispose of them to wit the Offerings but they were not compellable who did not offer this or that part but were left to do as they had Freedom only exhorted and threatned with the Judgements of God if they suffered the poor to lack or be in want The Predecessors of the Protestants the Bohemians being descended from the Waldenses fore-mentioned did profess that all Priests and Ministers ought to be poor and to be content with the free Gift or what the People freely offered them so saith Eneas Silvius in his Bohemian History and it is one of John Wickliff's Articles for which he was censured viz. That Tythes were a free Gift as among Christians or only pure Alms and that the Parishiâ—nerâ— may for the offence of their Curates detain and keep them back and bestow them upon others at their own will and pleasure And this proposition aforesaid is maintain'd by Jâ—hn Hâ—s in the said Bâ—â—k of Martyrs page 461. That the Clergy are not Lords or Possessors of Tythes or other Ecclesiastical Goods but only Stewards and after the Necessity of the Cleâ—gy is once satisfied they ought to be tranâ—ported to the poor At Geneva Tythes of all Sorts are taken up for the use of the State and laid up in the publick Treasury Ambrose Bishop of Millan as zealous a Man for Church Priviledges as we hardly read of the like Ambrose Epist. 23. saith If the Emperor have a mind to Church Lands he hath Power to take them there is noâ—e of as interposeth the poor may sufficiently be maintained by popular Collections let them not create us envy by taking of those lands let them take them away if they please It may be observed at this time that the Ministers were not maintained by settled
he pleadâ— that Peter was at Rome and as he saith was Christ's Vicar and Bishop and if becauâ—e of this Rome doth excell which the Scripture is silent in Jerusalem might claim Priority before Rome in this for he we read of was more conversant at Jerusalem and a Minister of Circumcision and Paul ministred to Gentiles who preached two whole Years both to Jews and Romans which were Gentiles but it seems the very imagining Peter to be Bishop of Rome hath made Paul's Work void and hath turned his Work out of Doors but however he which hath usurped the Name of Christ's Vicar hâ—th turned both Peter and Paul their Life Doctrine and Practice out of Doors to set up Pride and Deceit But what Blindness and Ignorance is this to judge that God hath bound himself so by Promise to any Place thâ—t â—e will alwayes continue with them whether they abide in his Dâ—ctrine 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 And though Christ said The Gates of Hell should not 〈…〉 the Church had this only a Limitation to one Place if i◠〈…〉 understood of a Place outward because of these Words afore mentiâ—ned theâ— why is it not extended as well to Antâ—och and the seven Châ—rches 〈◊〉 Asiâ— and the rest afore-mentioned have not the Gates of Hell and 〈◊〉 of Dâ—rkness prevailed agâ—inst them Places and the Turks taken Pâ—sâ—ession thereof And as for your Church at Rome which thou say'st 〈◊〉 err and hath alwayes been visible and universal what sayâ—st thou to Marcilianus Christ's Vicar as you judge whether did he not loose his Key when he sacrified to Idols in the tenth Year of Dioclâ—sian But it may be then thy Church must not reside in Christ's Vicar but in a general Council but hereafter we will consider whether they have been alwayes one and could not err Secondly That whereby the Roman Church gives us a Mark and Sign to be the true Church to wit Universality and Viâ—ibility makes her clearly to be an Harlot for John saw the true Church fly into the Wilderness for Time Times and half of Time now if yours hath been visible and universal all this Time Times and a half then you are not the true Church for Universality comprehends all Nations Kindreds Tongues and People and if this be the Seat of your Church then absolutely your Church is Mystery-Babylon and not the Lamb's Wife for she sate upon Nations Kindreds Tongues Peoples and Languages which were Waters And here is your Catholick Visible Church measured with God's Measuring-rod First To be the Harlot because she was never in the Wilderness Secondly Because her Seat hath been so universal and catholick as Nations Kindreds Tongues Peoples and Languages have been the Seat of your Church which are the Waters which John saw and so truly may be called the great City And as for Infidels being oblieged to joyn to you this hath been because you have forced and compelled by your Power and outward Force where you had Dominion and to escape your Tortures rather then by sound Doctrine or an holy Example Or Secondly Because your Religion hath stood in so many Formalities and Ceremonies which have been very pleasing and so near unto the Heathens Nature And thou say'st That one cannot be bound to seek that which is invisible I say through Faith God hath been seen who is invisible and Christ said Seek and ye shall find and the Kingdom of God is spiritual and invisible and the natural and visible Eye never discerned it for the Church is in God and God is a Spirit and Christ is the quickning Spirit who is the Head of the Church which is his Body and the spiritual and invisible Eye is that which discerns the Head and the Body and you that look gazing after Things that are visible have never discerned the Members of the true Church of God as such neither have known them but have condemned them as Hereticks in all Ages as your Generation hath done who have been in Cain's Way Secondly If Unity Holiness Universal and Apostolick be the marks and signs of a true Church then yours is not the true Church no more then they you count Sectaries and Hereticks which thou saist are no more one then Cats and Dogs The comparison is odious and like a Snâ—rling catching Spirit who would tear every one that cometh nigh thee And what if there be Protestants Puritans Anabaptists Independents and Quakers these Titles are but nominal and there is not one amongst all there but they acknowledge one God and Jesus Christ to be the Head of the Body which is his Church and one Spirit by which the Saints are Sanctified and they acknowledge Christ's Doctrine in Words and his Worship thâ—t it is in Spirit and in Truth and walketh nearer to the Practice of the Apostles and the Church in their dayes then you do And if in some things they do vary why may not variety be allowed by thee where it is only nominal and Circumstantial as well as thou canst allow Variety of Ave Maryes Creeds Pater Nosters which thou saist delighteth But why hast thou not judged at home Thou must not think to lead us like Animals by the Head as your Church doth poor ignorant People to receive every thing for Apostolick Doctrine because the Church of Rome calls it so and cryes Unity Might not the Sectaries as thou callest them return this upon your selves that you are not at Unity and not one What meaneth the diversity of Orders in your Church which may be called Sects that is Jerom's Order Austin's Order Gregory's Order Carmelites Crouched Fryars Francâ—â— Anthony's Bennet's Dominick's Trinity Bâ—sil Brigandine's Orders All these kind of Orders and many more with every one their distinct Service Formalities and ceremonies what a heap of Sectaries are here and yet Rome cryes Unity Besides what contradiction in your Councils may hereafter be made manifest and in your Vicars one throwing down condemning that which others have set up for Apostolick Doctrine So if Unity be a mark for the true church then you are without this mark and sign more then they which you call Sectaries Thirdly If Holiness be a sign of the true church you are without this sign also more then the Sectaries as you are pleased to call them What cruel Murthers Massacres Tortures Blood-sheds have been acted by your church and that by Commission from his Holiness so called Christ's Vicar against them that have dissented from you upon good and warrantable Ground only upon the account of Religion because they could not acknowledge the Pope to be the Head and Christ's Vicar and receive all Decrees though never so repugnant unto the Doctrine of Christ yet because for Conscience sake many have denyed such things nothing but Fire and Sword hath been threatned and the force thereof hath been known in many Nations as for instance in Germany and the Low-Countries France Pyedmount Holland England and Ireland of late years many Thousands Massacreed not in War
but in Holes hundreds of Houses burnt Men Women and Children Children taken from their Mothers Breasts and knockt against the Walls toss'd upon Pikes Spears wounded with Swords thrown into Lakes and Rivers stript Naked starv'd in cold Seasons through such like in human and Savage cruelty Commissions given from your Nuntio's and Agents to Rob to Steal even Servants from their Masters even upon this account only to weaken and enfeeble the Sectaries and Hereticks as you stile them to advance your Holiness's Chair and to propagate your holy or rather Unholy Church and Religion which things remain fresh in the memory of many Nations to this Day besides doth not your Church tolerate Stews and Adulterous Houses in the Cities where you have Dominion Besides Pride abounds amongst you more then the Nation beside And so your Church hath neither this Mark nor Sign of Holiness Fourthly As for your Church being Cathâ—lick and Universal you want this Sign also If it be One Universal comprehends all Nations like aâ— all the World in comparison were your Church What is Germany France England Scotland and Ireland nothing What is all the Turks Dominions of your Faith And thou saist In Asia Affrica and America all is coming to an End There is that risen and arising in America which must spread over the Nations the Breath of the Lord bloweth which will daily dry up the Waters which is the Seat of your Church which you so much Boast of And what have you converted all the Indians nay have you not hardned their Hearts against the Name of Christ because of your cruelty and unholy conversation among them So that the Name of Christ and christian is become as Odious unto them as Mahomet is unto you And so you are without this Sign as that you are the true church Lastly That your church is Apostolick if this be the Mark of the true church then you are without this also for you are neither Apostolick in Doctrine nor Practice your Weapons are carnal theirs spiritual their Head was Christ the Light of the World your Head is visible and carnal which darkens the World they turned People from Darkness to Light and to the Word of Faith in their Hearts and to know Christ in them to justifie them But one of your Rabbies told us lately you had no such Doctrine in the church of Rome as Christ in you The Apostles turn'd them to the Anointing and to the Spirit to be taught by it and to be led by it into to all Truth and to worship in it and you turn them to Images Pictures Crucifixes Beads and Altars and so keep People in outward things which feed the Sensual and corrupt part Lastly they said Bodily exercise profiteth little and most of your Worship stands in observing of Days Meats Drinks Washings Sprinklings Altars Tapers lighting and bearing Candles Bowing creeping to the Cross turning wheeling this way and that way in all time and parts of your Worship so that there is no time left for the Heart to be exercised towards God And so you are not Apostolical and so are without this true sign of being the true Church of God But I shall descend to particular things which are asserted and seem to be proved but very weakly But we can expect no Wine but such as is in the Bottle It is asserted by this Author That the Pope is the Head of the true Church in which Salvation is only to be expected And his proof he brings is this Christ hath so ordained it in saying to Peter Matth. 16.18.19 Upon this Rock will I build my Church and Christ hath given Power to him and his Successors to be a Head to rule and govern the Church and as there is an Emperour to be the Head of the Empire and a King of the Kingdom so Peter and hâ—s Successors are the Head of the Church and have the Keys of the Kingdom of heaven to bind and to loose and to remit and to retain Sins The Apostolick Church hath this Doctrine That Christ was given to be the Head of the Body which is the Church which is spiritual though in the World yet not of the World and the Father hath committed all Power in Heaven and Earth to the Son and hath ordained him to be a Leader a Teacher and Feeder of his Flock and to be his Salvation to the Ends of the Earth and his Glory he will not give unto another But it seemes the Church of Rome hath soared so high in their Conceiâ—s and Imaginations that they judge all this Power to be given unto the Pope Peter's Successor as thâ—y say Now we do not read of two Heads to the one Body which is the true Church Ephes. 4.4.15 And so this is a contrary Doctrine then that of the Primitive Church and Christ who is the Head of the Body he said Lo I am with you to the End of the World And so it is the meer Arrogancy and Pride of the Pope to be called the head of the Church and an intrenching Christ's Power and Prerogative and that ever Peter was called the Head of the Church we do not read and that of the 16 th of Matthew is but a poor Proof to prove Peter to be the Head of the Church for Christ spoke unto his Disciples ver 15. and asked them Whom say ye that I am Peter as one amongst the rest said Thou art Christ the Son of the living God and Christ said Upon this Rock will I build my Church viz. Upon him which was reveal'd unto Peter by the Father the Son of God which was the Rock which the Fathers eat of and drank of Christ the Rock of Ages and another Foundation can no man lay said the Apostle then that which is laid already Christ the Rock and Corner-Stone and not Peter for Christ is unchangeable and abideth for ever and so was not Peter though Peter and the rest of the Apostles received Power from Christ yet in the 22 d. and 23 d. verses of the same chapter he was gone out of the savour and discerning and Christ said unto him Get thee behind me Satan for thou savourest not the things of God and what though it could be proved that Peter was at Rome a Pastor an Elder or a Bishop who fed the Flock and did feed the Flock and so might be reckoned as an Elder and worthy of Honour in respect of his Labour and Diligence in the Work of Christ is the Promise so entailed to Rome or to any Place that the next that succeeds in that Place must needs receive the same Honour when he doth not the same Work which is worthy of Honour neither is in the same Power but this I am sure of though the Church of Rome lay claim unto Peter's Bishoprick as they say yet they have not done his Work And secondly If Peter was at Rome and a Pastor yet he was not a Lord for Christ reproved that when they strove which
Christ is really and Personally in the Mass and in the Eucharist And his proof is Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.25.26 For saith he God who is Almighty is able to change Bread into his Body and Wine into his Blood in the Mass as he did change the Water into Wine and make the World of nothing Hence also by the way you may learn that we are no Idolaters adoring the Eucharist because it 's no more Bread but whole Christ our God and Redeemer who placeth himself there by Miracle after the Priest hath uttered the sacred Words of Consecration yet the external accidâ—nt of Bread and Wine remains as our Eyes represent to us but Faith tells us the true Body of Christ is hidden under it and the substance and Nature of the material Bread is there no more Oh! horrible Blindness and gross Ignorance great Idolatry and horrible Blasphemy your Priests by their Words it seems can make God who made all things and can make Chrisâ— the Redeemer thâ—n your Priests are greater then God and Chriâ—â— for he which createth and maketh must needs be greater then that which is Created and made And thou confesseâ—â— that it is really Bread and Wine before the Priests sacred words are uttered of Consecration but afterwards it becomes the real and true Body of Christ yea whole Christ our God and Redeemer So it is clear that the Priest hath Power in your Judgment to make the Body of Christ to make God and whole Christ a Redeemer Oh! that ever such gross Darkness should enter into the Hearts of the Sons of men As for those two places in Luke 22. 1 Cor. 11. it is but a pitiful Ground for you to plead that the material Bread and the material Cup is the very Body and Blood of Christ was not Christ present when he broke the Bread and gave the Cup and after too and alive Did they eat his Body when he was with them and drink his Blood Was his Body broken for them then before he was offered up and was his Blood shed then before he suffered upon the Cross nay it 's manifest he was alive in the real Bâ—dy after they had eaten the Bread and drunk the Cup and this was a sign unto them of his Suffering for them and of his Death and as the Apostle saith As oft as they eat the Bread and drunk the Cup they shewed forth the Lord's death till he came And reveal'd himself in his own Life and Power and then they saw and felt that which was signified through the Figure before that like as the Bread and Cup did nourish the natural man likewise their Souls were fed and nourished with the Bread of Life and the Cup of Blessing which they knew and felt little of when Christ broke the Bread and gave the Cup and doth not Christ say I am the Door I am the Way I am the Vine and also This is my Body and This is my Blood Why should one place be literally and naturally understood and interpreted and not another so 2 dly And we do not question what Christ can do but what he did that he turned Water into Wine we do believe and that God made the World of nothing is for thee to prove yet and that Christ made himself invisible and passed through his Enemies sometimes without being seen we believe but that he made himself invisible when he broke the Bread and gave the Cup to the Disciples is clear contrary to the afore-mentioned Scriptures and divers others or that he conveyed himself so invisibly into the Bread and into the Wine as you ignorantly suppose or that he was so under it as thy own Word is so as that he was not seen visibly by the Disciples even when they eat the Bread and drank the Cup and after he blessed it is utterly false for they saw him before he took the Bread and when he took it and blessed it and brake it and when they eat it and aâ—ter they had eaten he was visible in all these Moments of Time is evident both by Matthew Mark Luke and John in their Narration of the Supper and so all your twining and turning and vain Arguments are made void 3 dly We do not believe that ever any of your Priests turned Water into Wine or Bread into Flesh or Wine into Blood of one Sort or other much less into the Flesh or Blood of Christ for thou say'st the external Accidents remain as our Eyes represent unto us after Consecration but yet the Nature of the material Bread is no more as your Faith teaches you so it seems you confess the visible Appearance which may be seen and felt as to the natural Aspect doth remain that the natural Elements of Bread and Wine still remain in Sight but the Substance Nature and Marâ—â—â— is no more in being I shall appeal to the Light of Christ in your Consciences whether this be true yea or nay nay it is so ridiculous a thing that I dare appeal to any Man or Woman that have not lost their Senses whether that which may be seen with the natural Eyes and may be felt by the natural Hands and tasted by the natural Taste be not the very same in Nature and Matter after Consecration as before if the external Accidents do remain as you say they do we will joyn Issue with you in this Thing for Tryal if you dare venture it and put it to Proof you and we with a joynt Consent will chuse Bread and Wine and you and we will both eat and drink of some Part of it before and then your Priest shall consecrate it and we will hear and see what he saith and doth provided that he shall only speak to it or pray over it and then when he hath done we will both eat again and if it be not of the same Substance and the same Effect as to your own Understanding Sence and Feeling as you are Men and Creatures which if there be no Alteration but it remain the same in Substance in Taste in Matter Nature and Quality with that before Consecration then you shall confess your Error and deny your Doctrine but if it be altered we will deny ours and joyn unto your Faith Or secondly If you will stand Tryal and appoint Time and Place for two or three of you and two or three of us to meet together where both Parties may be secure as to their Persons you and we will take Bread and Wine one Part of it shall be unconsecrated and another Part you shall be allowed to consecrate as well as you can for the Honour of your Church and that which is consecrated and that which is unconsecrated shall be set together and shall be watched by some of each Party and if that which is consecrated do corrupt and decay as well as that which is unconsecrated then you will renounce your Doctrine and leave your killing about it but if it do not corrupt and decay
of Robin Hood a Comedy or a Play is more frequently read by the Members of the Church of Rome which begets into Looseness and Prophaneness a Thing which this Generation is in Love with rather then the Scriptures and though the Scriptures be applauded in Words as for the Rule of Life by many and a Judge of Controversies yet how should they be rul'd that may not read them without a Licence or a Toleration from the Superior if it be lawful to read with Toleration it 's lawful to read without Toleration for the Toleration of Men neither addeth to nor diminisheth from any spiritual Exercise and Timothy read the Scriptures of an Youth and who gave him his Toleration And Apollos was a mighty Man and a knowing Man in the Scriptures from whence had he his Licence 3. Because thou judgest according to the Judgment of this present evil World that they are only fit to read the Scriptures and give Interpretations upon it who are naturally learned and have the Wisdom of this World I say nay the World by Wisdom knew not God neither know him now and them that had Natural Learning rejected the Foundation them that had the Hebrew Language set Christ at nought they that had the Greek Tongue withstood Paul and called him a Babler them that had the Latine Tongue the Tongue of the Whore your Mother persecuted the Christians in the first three hundred Years after Christ as your own Histories do relate So according to all these who had only the Knowledge in the Natural Languages they did not understand the Things of God and it was the wise Builders which builded by Art and Skill in the earthly Wisdom that rejected the true Foundation and corner-stone but on the contrary we say according to the Apostolick Doctrine That the Scriptures may be read and ought to be read for they are profitable for Insturction and Correction and Information to make the Man of God perfect and throughly furnished to every good Work through Faith in Christ Jesus and I would have the Author know that we do not look upon Cardinals Fryars Monks and Bishops to be the alone Men of God so that they alone have the sole Power to tolerate the reading of Scriptures for he is a Man of God who is born of the Spirit which sanctifieth and leadeth into the clear Pathes of Equity and Righteousness who walk not after the Flesh neither fulfil the Lusts thereof and such there are and have been which have been unlearned in Natural Tongues but this is the Way to keep your Church in Reputation to believe as you believe and every Man to put out his own Eyes and live by anothers Sight and hang his Faith upon anothers Shoulders this is not like Apostolick Doctrine for the Apostle said Let every one be perswaded in his own Mind not by other Mens Minds and he that believeth hath the Witness in himself and hath it not to seek among the literal Rabbies who darken Counsel through Words and it is not for Want of Natural Learning that one understandeth the Scriptures this way and another that way but because they want the Understanding of that Spirit that gave forth the Scriptures which Spirit universally is given to all Men and Women a Measure of it to lead into Truth and through which the deep Things of God are revealed And it s not your Traditions Inventions Natural Learning Schools and Colledges Fryeries and Covents in which the Spirit of God is only limited but every one that seeks finds whether learned or unlearned for of a Truth God is no Respecter of Persons and so the Mind of Christ is manifest unto them that believe and the one Spirit into which the Saints were baptized is that which opens the Scriptures truly as they are and discerneth the Times and Seasons and fulfilleth it in the Hearts of them â—hat believe and manifests the State unto which they were spoken And if the Scriptures be so hard to â—e understood by Reason of the hard Sayings or because of the Translations what have you been doing these fourteen hundred Years with all your Learning with all your Councils Popes Bishops and Clergy that you have not translated them aright or so plain that they may be understood by all that read But then your Doctrine Worship and Practice would be soon manifest not to be Apostolical nor consonant and agreeing to the Practice of the true Church of Christ. And now I come to the effectual Arguments and pregnant Wayes which the Author tells of which will work upon the Sectaries to make them return to the Catholick Church which he saith they have groundlesly forsaken and now I shall come to try his Arguments and search the Force of them which he layeth down as the most efficacious VVay to convince all Sectaries as he is pleased to stile them to come to the Church of Rome but the Hope of this Man will be like a Spiders VVeb for all whose Eyes God hath illuminated in any Measure will come to see the VVeakness of this Philosophy and vain Deceit which he hath laid down as a chief Instrument to convince all that the Roman Church is the true Church and that Salvation is only concluded in her 1. The first Argument he takes from Mat. 18.17 Christ sends us to the Church saith he if any neglect to hear her they must be counted as Heathens and Publicans from hence this is the Argument That that Church is to be heard in which there is most Assurance to be had that one iâ— in the Way to Salvation but in the Roman Church there is most Assurance therefore the Roman Church is to be heard Answ. The Minor is false and also the Conclusion That church which hath the Foundation of its Assurance without it is not the true church of Christ neither is to be heard but the Roman church hath only their assurance of Salvation without them therefore are not to be heard it is manifest their assurance stands only in outward things as Antiquity and Visibility which are not the alone Marks of the true church Cain was Ancient enough and there were them that were in Cain's way before Rome was so highly elevated and that for Universality and Visibility there is no assurance in that for all the World hath wondered after the Beast and the Whore hath sitten upon Nations Kindreds and People and so the first Argument is denyed and proved to be false I shall lay down another 1. That church which hath alwayes been so Visible and Universal since the Apostles dayes as hath had its seat over Nations Kindreds and Tongues is not the true church of Christ but the Harlot but the church of Rome hath been Universal over Nations Kindreds Tongues and People therefore the church of Rome is the Harlot and not the true church of Christ. But I shall not traduce thee in thy vain Deceit but return thy Arguments upon thy self which thou chargest upon others
to discern the same lest they decree and uphold that which in this Case they ought not to wit Tythes lest the Lord be angry for their so doing it being so repugnant to the Testimony of Truth And so let every honest Reader weigh and diligently and seriously consider whether he ought to uphold Truth or Error Light or Darkness I assume he will say that he ought to uphold and maintain the Truth and to stand by it and for it then let me ask him a Sober Question in the Sobriety and Calmness of Spirit and I desire that in the Coolness of the Day he may answer it according to the Witness of his Conscience my Question is this whether he doth not believe after that he hath had a serious View of this Piece that he meets with such valid Arguments such Clearness of Demonstration as may or doth convince him that the Imposition of Tythes now in Gospel-dayes is absolutely out of the Doctrine of Truth and ought not so to be and if so convinced whether he ought not to side and adjoyn with that of God in his Conscience in a Testimony of this Nature and so partake with Truth which is a duty ought to be and is incumbent upon every Christian Man's Heart which is the desire of him who is a Well-willer to Sion's Prosperity E. G. THE Great Case OF TYTHES AND Forced Maintenance ONCE MORE REVIVED SInce the Seat of Anti-christ hath been set and his Throne Exalted so high as it now is and he himself exalting himself above all that is called God and not only so but he hath laboured to make void the Laws and Commands of the Lord and his Christ concerning his Church and likewise to set up his own Institutions and Commandments which are repugnant and eontrary to the commands of Christ and the Practice and Example of the Apostles and Holy Martyrs of old who laid down their Lives for the Testimony of that Doctrine and Faith which they had received of the Lord Jesus Christ the Saviour of Man-kind and knowing the Practice and the examples of Christ and his Apostles and holy Witnesses they continued in their Doctrine to hold forth still the same in Purity and to keep it unviolated even to their Death that they might shew themselves forth to be followers of their Master Christ Jesus and to abide in his Doctrine and walk according to the Primitive Example notwithstanding all the Opposition and contradiction of Anti-christ and his Followers which hath been great through many Ages since the Nations have drank and the Kings of the Earth of the Wine of the Whore's Fornication and the way that Anti-christ and the false Church have had to exalt themselves hath been by Policy Craft and Deceit in perswading the Nations that that which was once given and offered freely unto the Lord for his Works sake is now made of necessity and claimed as Divine right to them and their Ministers notwithstanding both the Doctrine the Worship and Practice be altogether inconsistent with the Primitive times truly so called But seeing the Ministry of the false Church who abode not in the Doctrine of Christ but hath violated it and now hath turned against the Saints the Ministers and Seed of the free Woman hath not had Power by vertue of their Doctrine to work upon the Hearts and consciences of People so as to open them and make them freely willing to minister earthly things to their Ministers because indeed most People in the Nations 〈◊〉 not perswaded that they have ministred Spiritual things And therefore the false Church hath perswaded the Powers of the Earth who have drunken of her Cup that is their duty to force and compel all to give 〈◊〉 her and her Ministers as of divine right whether People be perswaded 〈◊〉 no that they are sent of God and make the Scripture a Clâ—â—k to cover their force or Injunctions and produceth the Example of the 〈◊〉 Christians for a cover though they do nothing at all of the Work of the Apostles or Ministers of Christ in converting of Souls but rather Ministring their own Inventions and vain Traditions of men instead of the true Ordinance of Christ yet however Maintenance they must and will have though they do none of Christ's Work and are so Imperious and Arrogant as to reckon Tythes the tenth part of the encrease of the Earth whatsoever and of every man's labour and Merchandize yet this they would perswade all People is by divine right and a Gospel-institution And this hath been received by many in our last Generation whose minds have been darkned with the cloud of Ignorance for a Truth and for any to withstand or deny it hath been counted Error and Heresie no less then a curse from Mystery Babylon did come upon all such as did Gain-say also some with loss of lives as Hereticks upon this account and in this last Age many Imprisoned for divers years even until Death and many have suffered great Spoiling of their Goods ten or twenty Fold more then that which they pretended due and yet all this People must believe is Gospel institution and divine right The consideration of which thing hath been an inducement unto my Heart of late to make a true and a narrow search of the Lawfulness or unlawfulness of this particular thing not only enquiring the true State of Tythes amongst the Jews but also in the Primitive time and amongst the ancient Fathers of the Church whose Doctrine hath been approved among the most faithful Members of the Church of Christ downward untilâ— this last Age. First of all to speak of the tenths which were given before the Commandment was given forth to the Jews Abraham in his return from redeeming his Nephew Lot after the Pursuit of Chedâ—laoâ—er the King of Elam with the rest of the Kings â—oyned with him having recovered his Nephew Lot with all his substance and all the substance of Sodom Gomorrah was met by Melchizedeck King of Salem and Priest of the most high God who blessed Abraham and brought forth Bread and Wine and gave unto 〈◊〉 and to the rest who were with him unto whom Abraham gave the Tythes of all the Spoil that he had taken from the aforesaid Chedorlaomer and the rest of the Kings Chryâ—â—stome understands the Text only to â—e of the Spoils whereof Abraham made Melchizedeck a partaker by giving him the first fruâ—ts of his Martial performance And Jerom often stiling it Decimas spoliorum praâ—â— and Victoria that is the tenth of the Spoil of the prey and of the Victorâ— And this is made one of the main basis or Ground for probation of Tythes due before the Law which is but only a free gift of Abraham to Melchizedeck of the Spoil he had taken and that but once that we read of take notice of that not of his Familys Labours or industries but of the spoil of what he had taken And it is very clear that it was a
Judaism among the Christians brought in by their Leaders and from the Opinions of these and other Ancient Fathers Tythes Easter and Pentecost came to be introduced and brought into the Church among the Christians Also Jerome in these Words I do not take a Part as the rest of the Tribes of Possessions of Lands but as a Levite I live of the Tenth and as I serve at the Altar I am sustained by the Oblation of the Altar being content with Food and Rayment I follow nakedly the naked Cross But there is no Necessity to understand his Words of Tythes but as the Levites lived of Tythes serving at the Altar even so am I maintained by the free Offering of them that do believe But it is to be observed that there were divers Councils in and about the 600 Year only provincial as Mascon and Arles and some others do take it for granted that a Tenth was due by Way of Offering and put into the Hands of them that ministred to the Church is spoken of as good Antiquity grounded upon the Mosaical Laws which they call their Divinas all which did spring from the Doctrine of the four Fathers before mentioned but especially Ambrose and Austin about the Year 400. but take his own Words It is not fit for us saith he to prefer our selves as Christians unless we do the Work of Christians viz. to offer the tenth Part of Corn and of Cattel and all the first Fruits of the Earth and took it for granted as due only his Ground from Moses's Law and if they should offer less then a Tenth their Offering was not accepted Also agreeing with him is Augustine in a Sermon after this Manner viz. Dear Brethren forasmuch as the Day of Christ draws near we ought to assemble our selves together and to give Thanks to God who hath given unto us by our offering unto God our Tenths for God is worthy to have the whole and this he grounds from that of Malachi Honour the Lord with thy Substance c. Farther exhorting them to pay their Tribute to the poor and their Sacrifice to the Priests then urging more Texts out of the old Testament he tells them That the Neglect of Payment of Tythes was the Cause of Sterility and Blasting of their Corn and the like These two great Bishops agree and as was said before from the Law of Moses infer their whole Doctrine yet notwithstanding the great Pressures and hard Threats of some of the Bishops at that Time it was not a general received Doctrine that Tythes ought to be payed until about the Year 800. neither was any Thing by the Church then determined or ordained touching the Quantity that should be given though no Doubt in many Places the Offerings of the more devout Sort Tenâ—hs or a greater Part of their Encrease were given according to the Doctrine then in Use And then about this Time the Offerings and Gifts to the Church were disposed of on this wise being received into a common Treasury one fourth Part to the Priests out of which every one that laboured had his Portion another Part for the Relief of the Poor sick and Strangers and a third for the repairing Places of publick Worship and the fourth to the Bishop and generally then the Bishop lived in some Monastery and his Clergy with him from whence he sent them to preach in the Diocesses and Countries and there they received such Offerings as were made and brought them to the Treasury so that hereby the Reader may take Notice that the Priests had not such a peculiar Interest in that which was given but others had a Share with them but now they claim all their Churches were builded out of the Gifts of the People the Poor Fatherless and Widdow were relieved out of them and the Prisoners who suffered for the Faith they held were relieved also the Bishop and his whole Clergy were sustained but now they claim it as due and take Tythes by Force and Violence three or four fold and sometimes ten fold and People thrown into Prison and Widdows Goods spoiled how unsuitable these Practices are from what they were in the Apostles time and the ancient Fathers for 500 Years though they are very proud and boast much of their ancient Fathers yet they will not so much as come near them in Example yet they cry up the Church the Church and Antiquity when they are far enough off from their Practice though they were in a declining Condition in this Age I have been speaking of before Also Jerome upon the third of Malachy in his Commentary doth admonish Christians to give their Alms to the poor and double Honour to him that labours in the Lord's Service not binding at all to offer this oâ— that Part yet exhorts them not to be more backward then the Jews wherein they payed their Tenths Neither is Chrysostome at all different from him in his Doctrine in perswading even Labourers and Artificers to give bountifully their Alms to the Church for Holy Uses according to the Apostolical Ordinances relating to the weekly Offerings in the Churches of Corinth Galatia Antioch and the Jews Liberality was brought as a President below which he would not have Christians determine their Charity and sayes withal that he speaks these Things not as commanding or forbidding that they should give more yet as thinking it fit they should not give less then a tenth Part for holy Uses as the Phrase was Cyril Bishop of Alexandria speaking upon that Passage of Abraham Gen. 14.23 who after he had gained the Victory over the King of Sodom's Enemies and rescued Lot when the King of Sodom offered him Part of the Spoils he would receive nothing but a few Victuals Though saith he the holy Teachers do war in the Behalf of perishing Mankind yet do they not take any thing from the Men of the World nor do they heap up unto themselves Riches lest the World should say We have made you rich they only ought to receive the Sustenance from the Hands of those whom they have converted to the Faith for it 's Christ's Command saith he that those who preach the Gospel should live thereby So that it 's evident that very many of the ancient Fathers whom this Generation have talked so much of did deny Tythes and a forced Maintenance from the World but in this Point it 's like they will be judged but weak-sighted or erroneous in their Judgment by this Generation as they do the Quakers or Men of mean Understanding but I see many will traduce them in Words but few in Practice It was the Judgment also not of private Persons but of the most learned and sound Teachers of that Age in five or six hundred Years after Christ. Prosper saith They that live of the Gospel who will be Propriators of nothing who neither have nor desire to have any thing not possessing their own but the common Goods and what
Morale is in it then what commands a competency of means to be given to the Priest-hood but they are mingled and confoundâ—d among themselves and the best bottom they have is either from the Popes Authority or from the Jews and also many Divines and School-men were at great contest and their Judgments are Various as the former The Divines about this time have had several determinations and Doctrines about this Point some have held it that the tenth considered quoad quotam Partem or as it is determined part devoted from that number is only due by Law Positive and Ecclesiastical but as it is for the sustentation of the Clergy it is due by the divine moral Law as they call it and so they interpret it from the Levitical Commandment of Tythes but others say it is a Judicial or Ceremonial as some will have it and that it hath been brought into the Law of the Gospel by Ecclesiastick Doctrine and Constitutions others say it is by the imitation of the Jewish state ordered by the Almighty and not in that regard per vim obligativam viz. by a continued force of it under the Gospel and that the Church was not only bound to this part but might as well have ordain'd the payment of a ninth or eleventh this is commonly taught by the old School-men Hales and Aquinas Henricus de gandavo Cardinal Caietan and divers others The second Opinion among the Divines is of those that held tythes to be meer Alms and not to be payed to the Ministers of the Gospel by any Parochial right as a necessary duty to the Evangelical Priest-hood but that they might be detained and disposed of at the owners will especially if the Pastor did not well perform his Office of this were both some of the Religious Orders in their Preaching and also others opposite enough to them in Doctrine The Dominicans and Franciscans who began about the year 1210. and had in their Monasteries great store of School-mens Writings made it a gainful Doctrine to themselves though there was a Truth in it they determined that it was not due by divine right but only due as Alms or due of Charity not of Justice or Judicial Law but to be arbitrarily disposed of accordingly to such as took any spiritual labour and with them agree the Mendicants Likewise about 800. 900. and a 1000. and after that tythes were called the Lords goods and the Patrimony of the Poor whenas also the Council at Nantz declared the Clergy were not to use them as their own but as commended to their trust they were not then given to the Clergy but to be disposed of to the use of the Poor Furthermore at a General Council held at Lyons under Pope Gregory the tenth in the Year 1274. when the Religion was only made a Cloâ—k for covetousness and they sought their Gain and not the good of Souls it was then constituted that it should not be lawful thenceforth for men to give their tythes at their own Pleasure where they would as it had been before but pay all their tythes to the Mother-Church by which it may be seen that though the People who then generally were Papists and in the mid-night of Popery did believe they ought to pay tythes then yet were rather willing to dispose of them where they pleased till the Pâ—pistâ— Councils restrain'd their Liberty But the great Decree that speaks most plain and till which nothing was given forth which did directly constitute them but rather still suppos'd them as a due by some former right was made at the Council of Trent in the year 156â— and yet that great Council followed the Doctrines of their Fathers and said they were due to God but had no nâ—w Authority for their great decree which they commanded to be obeyed under the Penaltie of Excommunication Having thus briefly past over the Ecclesiastical state first of the Jews secondly of Christ and his Apostles time thirdly of the State of the Church near to their time and the Judgment of them which are reckoned the most learned and Orthodox Men and Fathers of the Church in every Age till the very height of the papal Domination and hath given some true understanding in every Age to the point in Hand It will be requisite that something be said more particularly concerning this Nation and the Practice thereof and what hath been said with or against this particular concerning Tythes About the Year 600. or soon after Gregory the first who was the first Pope of Rome sent over Augustine the Monk into England who was a Canon regular by whom Ethelbert King of Kent was converted as they call it but it was but to Popery he and his Clergy a long time after followed the Example of the former Ages and imitated the Practice of the Apostolick Primitive Church living in common upon the offerings of their converts and those that received them joyn'd into Societies and with the receipt of the offerings they maintain'd themselves they repaired the Temples of the Gentiles which by the advice of Pope Gregory were not to be destroyed but to be converted to Christian Service and builded some Houses which they called Churches in which the Priests exercised their shrivings for then the whole Diocess of Canterbury was indeed the only limitted Parish in regard of profits and whatsoever was received through the Devotion of good Christians as they were called made up a common treasury for the whole Diocess so that it was no matter of what place the bounty was offer'd so that it was within the Diocess the Truth of this is confirm'd by that of Augustine in his question to Pope Gregory touching the Bishops whereunto the Pope answers The custome sayes he is generally to make four parts viz. for the Bishop for the Clergy for the poor and for the repairation of Churches but he doth admonish him in tenderness to the English Saxon Church that he and his Clergy should use the community of all things as was in the Primitive times in the Apostles dayes but afterwards having brought a great part of the Nation to their Faith they began to preach up the old Roman Doctrine That Tythes ought to be payed to God and holy Church as the phrase was and having taught the People that Pardon of Sin and the joyes of Heaven were merited by good Works and the Torments of Hell evaded by charity it was no hard matter to perswade them to give their tenths and Lands but also their outward Riches to those called Religious Houses then here and elsewhere may testifie in this Nation they and the Clergy had almost gotten the third part of the whole Land so wonderfully besotted were the poor ignorant People that had not a Law been against such excessive gifts a far greâ—ter part of the Nation had been in their Hands But how long this community amongst the Clergy continued amongst them and the free Offering fully appears not that it was
not out of use till more then one hundred Years after Augustin's coming that is till past seven hundred Years after Christ as may be conjectured out of the Testimony of Bede which extends so far in the City of London till the time of Henry the third no Tythes as Tythes were generally payed but only a Decree made that for every twenty Shillings rent a farthing a Sunday was to be paid which came to fifty two farthings yearly and this was given by way of Offering but was supposed as due and the tenth part of the yearly Rent of their Houses As concerning Laws and Canons for Tythes among the Saxons it is reported that in the year 786. in the time of Pope Adrian when his Power began to grow great he sent two Legates with Letters into England for Reformation as it was call'd first to Offa King of Merceland and Alfewold King of Northumberland who call'd a Council in the North and Offa and Kenulph call'd a Council for the South wherein they ordained That a tenth of the Fruit of the Earth should be Payed as it was written in the Law of Moses and when this Council had thus concluded by Alfwold the Legates and Embassadors took all the Decrees and Canons of the Council and carryed to Offa and he and his Bishops and Abbots did subscribe it with a Cross to it likewise Selden makes mention That Ethelulfe King of the West Saxons in the year 855. he made a Law That the Tythe of all his own Lands should be given to God and his Servants and should be freed from all Taxes But there is great difference among Historians about his Grant some restrain it to the Tythe of his own demesne Lands others to the tenth part of his Land and others to the Tythe of the whole Nation About this time heavy pressures by Danish Invasions and great Wars came on so that he called a Council where were present Bernereddus King of Mercia and Edmond King of East Angles and they to remove the heavy Judgment that was upon them gives the Tythe of all the Land to God and his Servants as the Phrase then was King Athelstone about the year 930. and King Edmond about the year 940. and King Edgar about 970. King Ethelred about 1010. King Knute about 1020 Edward the Confessor and others of the Saxon Kings made several Laws for Tythes as Histories do relate Likewise the Normans afterwards entring this Kingdom and subduing it William the Conqueror confirmed the Liberties of the Church Also Henr. 1. and Hen. 2. did the like and King Stephen also The Reader may understand the Principles upon which these men acted and the Doctrine then was believed by them and maintained to be good by Prelates of that Age that Heaven was merited by good Works and Sins pardoned for Works of charity which Works were chiefly reckoned to be good by the Prelates of that Age when some Monastery was builded Church or Chappel so called and dedication of Lands and Goods to such places for the health and happiness of their Souls they had perswaded many men almost out of their Estates leaving their Heirs and children very poor Many instances thereof might be given but one or two for manifesting the Truth of this King Stephen in his dayes gave to the Priory of Eye in Suffolk as may be seen in an Original charter of his made to the said priory wherein he gives the tenths of all his Mannors of Stedbrook Rading Seldia Bedima with divers other places for the pardon of his Sins and obtaining the joyes of Heaven and not only he gave it for the health of his own Soul but for the Soul of his Father and of his Mother and of his Uncle and interceding Kings to the use and End aforesaid Likewise out of another old Charter granted by Ralph then Bishop of Chichester to the Abby of Battel the tenths of Voulwaine of Hennam and of Servin and of Lezein and Badhurst and the tenths of many other places to the said Abbey for the health of his own Soul and the health of the Souls of his Ancestors Also out of the charter of the Monastery of Ridding in Herefordshire in the time of King John Walter Clifford for the health of his Fathers Soul and of his Wifes and children doth give the whole Tenth of Hamenesca unto the Church of Lempster But notwithstanding the many Laws Canons and Decrees of Kings Popes Councils and Bishops allâ—ding to the page before that every man ought to pay the tenth part of his encrease yet it was left to the owner to confer it where he pleased which made so many rich Aâ—bies and Monasteries And till the year 1200. or thereabouts every one gave their Tythe at their own Pleasure which made Pope Innocent the third send his Decretal Epistle to the Bishop of Canterâ—ury commanding him to enioyn every man to pay his Temporal goods to those that Ministred Spiritual things to them which was enforced by Ecclesiastical Censures and this was the first beginning of general Parochial Payment of Tythes in England this his Decretal was admitted and enjoyned by the Law of the Nation King and People being then Papists The Decree of the Pope receiving all possible assistance from the Bishops and the Priests in whose behalf it was made did not only in a short time take away the Peoples then deâ—â—red right to give their Tythes to those that best deserved them but did also so much corrupt the Clergy that in the time of Richard the second Wickliff our famous Reformer did make a heavy complaint to the Parliament in these Words following Ah Lord God where this be reason to constrain the poor People to find a Worldly Priest sometime unable both of Life and cunning in Pomp and Pride Covetous and Envy Gluttonness Drunkeness and Lechery in Simony and Heresie with fat Horse and Jolly and gay Saddles and Bridles ringing by the way and himself in costly Cloaths and pelure and to suffer their Wives and Children and their poor Neighbours perish for Hunger thirst and Cold and other mischiefs of the World Ah Lord Jesus Christ sith within few Years men paid their Tythes and Offerings at their own will free to good men and able to great Worship of God to profit and fairness of holy Church fighting in Earth why it were lawful and needful that a worldly Priest should destroy this holy and approved Custome constraining men to leave this freedom turning Tythes and Offerings unto wicked uses A cloud of Witnesses might be brought out of the Ancient Fathers and also latter Testimonies who witnessed against them and divers Martyrs some whereof were put to Death others grievously troubled and suffered long and great Imprisonments as John Huâ— Jerâ—me of Prague the famous Reformer John Wickliff who is spoken of before and Walter Brute William Thorpe William Swinderâ—y and it was generally the Judgment of all the Wickliffans and the predecessors of the
the Pope being grown great thunder'd out his Interdict against this Nation Excommunicated the King affrighted the Subjects with his Bulls stuffed with Commination or Curses and that against the very point of Arbitrary disposal of Tythes and the Pope did highly insult over Kings and Princes about this time witness Frederick Barabrossa Hen. 6 th and King John and some others as the Histories of them makes mention so that by the Power of the Pope Parochial payment came just to be setled yet notwithstanding the English Parliaments not willing wholly to forget the Poor for whose sakes tythes were chiefly given did make divers Laws that a convenient portion of the tythes should be set apart for the Poor of the Parish forever as in the Statutes Rich. 2 d. 15.6 and the 4 th of Hen. 4. The Pope having by these means brought in Tythes and the Priests made a pretended title by prescription they set up Courts called Ecclesiastical Courts which remain to this day amongst them that say they are reformed to recover their tythes by and the Priests came to be the Judges of the Court so people might easily understand what might be expected from them yet them that did not pay no greater punishment could they inflict upon them but Excommunication Yet notwithstanding this general Decree the Pope did dispense and did give exemption to divers Orders of his Clergy so called to free them from payment as the Hospitallers Templers and generally to all Lands which belonged to the Religious Persons and Houses which is the reason that divers at this day who have any Land which sometimes belong'd to the Monasteries now dissolv'd say they are tythe-free Now when the Pope by colour of the Jewish Laws by which tythes were given to the Levitical Priesthood had gained an Universal payment of tythes to all his Clergy he in further imitation of that earthly tabernacle sets up a new building after the former Pattern and therefore to himself he claims first-Fruits and tenths as a Successour of the Jewish high-Priest Sins also he under takes to Pardon Cardinals are appointed as Leaders of the Families Miters are ordained for the Head as Aaron had Synagogues they Built now falsely call'd Churches with Altars like the Jews with Organs and Instruments of Musick with Singers and Porters c. And in the form of the Levitical Priesthood they transform'd themselves and this was taught for Catholick Doctrine at that time and yet is still upholden and pleaded for by the Protestant Clergy thereby wholly denying Christ Jesus come in the Flesh the end of all types and Figures Likewise afterward Henr. 8. being a Papist and believing the Popes Doâ—ctrine as also did his Parliament made a Law that every one should seâ— out and pay his tythes as due to God and holy Church Also a second Law in his time was made to the like purpose for great need and reason he had having dissolv'd the Monastâ—eâ—â—'s who had many tythes and eitheâ— had them in his own Hand or Solâ— them unto others to be held as Lay possessions And they having no Law whereby to recover them he madâ— a new Law to enforce the payment of them but still restrained the tryaâ— of Tythes in the Ecclesiastical Court trâ—ble Damages who also restrain'd the Tryal to the Ecclesiastical Court these Laws supposed them due to God and Holy church therefore they required every man to yield and set out their Tythes as had been accustomed likewise some Ordinances were made in that which was called the Long Parliament in the time of the War grounded upon the former Law for treble damages all which Laws were grounded on the Pope's Decrees and Constitutions and his Ground is upon the Jewish Priesthood as before is made good by strong supposal all which indeed is without any true Ground in Gospel-times For a Gospel-Ministry I think it nor amiâ—s to add here by the way a complaint made to the Parliament not long after the dissolution of the Monasteries in England when Lay-men began to possess appropriated Churches and Tythes into their Hands but take the Words of Lodâ—rics Mors sometime a Gray Friar c. Ye that be Lords and Burgesses of Parliament House I require in the Name of all my Brethren that are English-men that ye consider well as you will Answer before the Face of Almighty God in the day of Judgment this abuse and see to amend it when as Anti-christ of Rome durst openly without any Vizard walk up and down throughout England he had so great Favour and his Children had such crafty wits that they had not only almost gotten all the best Lands of England into their Hands but also the most part of all the best Benefices both of Parsonages and Vicaridges which were for the most part all impropred unto them the Impropriations held by them were much more then one third of all the Parish Churches in England divided into three parts And when they had the gifts of any not improperd they gave them unto their Friends of the which alwayes some were learned for the Monks found of their Friends Children at School and though they were not learned yet they kept Hospitality and helped their poor Friends and if the Persons were improperd the Monks were bound to deal Alms to the Poor and to keep Hospitality as the Writings of the gifts of such Parsonages and Lands do plainly declare And as touching the Alms that they dealt and the Hospitality that they kept every man knoweth that many thousands were well received of them and might have been better if they had not had so many great mens Horses to Feed and had not been over charg'd with such Idle Gentlemen as were never out of the Abbeys and if they had any Vicaridge in their Hands they set in some times some sufficient Vicar though but seldom to Preach and to teach But now that all the Abbeys with the Lands and Goods and impropered Parsonages be in temporal mens Hands I do not hear that one halfe-penny worth of Alms or any other profit comes unto the people of thâ—se Parishes your pretence of putting down of Abbeys was to amend that which was amiss in them it was far amiss that a great part of the Lands of the Abbeys which were given to bring up Learned men and to keep Hospitality and to give Alms to the Poor should be spent upon a few Superstitious Monks which gave not forty poundâ— in Alms when they should have given two hundred pound It was amiss that the Monks should have Parsonages in their Hands and deal but the twentieth part thereof to the poor and Preached but once a year to them that payed the Tythes of parsonages It was amiss that they scarcely among twenty set oâ—e sufficient Vicar to preach for the Maintenance which they received but see now that which was amiss is amended as it is in the old Proverb It is amended even as the Devil amended his Dam's Leggs when he
should have set it right he broke it quite a pieces the Monks gave too little Alms and set unable Persons many times in their Benefices but now where twenty pound was given yearly to the Poor in more then one hundred places in England is scarce one Meals meat given this is a faire amendment where they had alwayes one or other Vicar that either preached or hired some now there is none at all but the Farmer is Vicar and Person and all and only an old cast-away Monk or Friar which can scarcely say his Mattens is Hired for 20. or 30. Shillings meat and drink yea and in some places for meat drink alone without any Wages I know not I alone but 20000. more know more then 500. Vicaridges and Parsonages and thus well and Gospelly serv'd after the new Gospel of England And so the Author goes on in his complaint because that the Maintenance was taken away and there was a great Famine for want of Pastours By all which may be seen what Condition those religious Houses and Abbies as they were called were in at that time and how they only served to maintain idle and superstitious Monks and Fryars which did deceive the Nations with fabulous Stories under pretence of preaching the Gospel and now these Benefices being taken away from the Papists their Gospel ceased in England and have been translated over and over unto divers Sects who separated from them but it is to be observed that as the Tythes and Hire was taken away and converted to other Uses their Sect did alwayes fall and it is a Lamentation that these Tythes and now foreed Maintenance which was first decreed by the Popes Canon Laws should now be holden up by them that profess Reformation and Separation from them and Scriptures to be their Rule Having thus briefly run over the Doctrine Decrees Practices and Opinions concerning Tythes from the Apostles time downwards we find them various as may be understood by that which is before-written and the Right of Tythes was never clear but remained in Controversie even amongst the â—ost great and learned Men in divers Ages since the time of Christ yea even amongst the greatest of Papists in the time of the Pope's Domination and in all Ages there were that withstood the payment of them until this Day and many of the Martyrs for that amongst other things suffered in the Flames and at great Difference they ever were as about the End the Property and the Use of them as may hereby be collected into several Heads And First of all the Tythes among the Jews were payed to the Levites and Priests Secondly that they were not for the Priests only but for the Strangers Fatherless and Widdows Thirdly when the Levitical Priesthood was taken away by the coming of Christ the Law for tything was also changed Fourthly that neither Christ nor his Apostles in their Age ever received any nor demanded any Fifthly that in the Beginning of the Church for the first 300 Years whilest the Simplicity of the Gospel was retained no Tythes were either claimed or payed amongst Christians Sixthly but as the Power of Godliness came to be lost and the Mystery of Iniquity began to work Mens Imaginations taught instead of the Doctrine of Christ began to preach up Tytheâ— fetching the Ground from Moses's Writings that in the first practice of the payment of Tythes after the Apostacy was entered in they were not payed as Tythes but as free Offerings and as the Bounty of the Giver and were not given for the Ministers Maintenance only but chiefly for the poor it was not received Doctrine generally that Tythes ought to be payed till near a 1000 Years after Christ that the Pope had set up his Authority and Dominion over the greatest part of Europe Seventhly that after they were confirmed by the Pope and commanded to be payed there was no compulsary Law made but only Excommunication Eighthly after that they were accounted an Ecclesiastical Duty and never called a civil Right but were tryed in Ecclesiastical Courts Ninethly until about the Year 1200. the common practice was for every one to bestow his Tenths where he pleased Tenthly they were first brought in as Duty owing to God and to the Church and so were required and enforced and therefore there is no civil Property or Right in him that claims them that first Fruits and Tenths are but a late invented thing and claimed by the Pope as Successor to the Jewish High Priest as he sayes Eleventhly that Tythes were the same in the Ground and Foundation whether claimed by a Priest Impropiator or by an Aâ—bey and differed nothing but in the person of him that possessed them Lastly all may see the declining Estate the Corruption and Error that crept in among Men after the power of Truth was lost so was the Fruit also which caused such earnest pressing to needful Contributions and then afterward was it necessary for Laws and Decrees to enforce them but in the Beginning it was not so while that Purity and Simplicity of the Gâ—spel râ—mained for then their Charity abounded even oftentimes beyond their Ability to whatsoever need the Church required But now to proceed to answer some other pleâ—s which are come up in these latter Dayes for now the Priests of this Age begin to be ashamed to make claim for Tythes Jure divino they have been so bear out of that their Hole and their pleas Jure ecclesiastico was but determined in the Mid-night of Popery and they are ashamed to derive their Authority from the Pope or his Decrees but now humane Right is pleading sometime by Gift of Kings and Princes others plead the temporal Laws of Kings and Parliaments others plead prescriptions by a legal Right of their possessions others plead a legal Right by purchase And Lastly the Priests they plead the Equity of the Law of Moses still to be in Force and alledge all the Scriptures in the New Testament for their proof unto which hereafter somewhat is said these are the most pretences that of late have been made by the Priests of ouâ— Dayes or the main Reasons that have been alledged for Tythes And first whereas they pleâ—d the Gift of Kings as one by King Ethelwolfe as before in this Book to that is answered that iâ— iâ— could be proved that the whole Land had been in the 〈…〉 of any such King they had sâ—id something but by what Rigâ—â— câ—â—ld he give the tenth part of all the Enâ—rease and Fruits of the Labours of all the people of his Dominions who had no legal property therein But if â—ind Ethelwâ—lâ—'s Grant must be the Foundation of Tythes then how many succeeding Kings and Bishops have violated his Deed by appropriating them to Monastâ—ries and Abbies and such like Houses which shews the Vanity of this Argument Another Argument which seems more strong is urged That the temporal Laws of Kings and Parliaments say by the Law they have as good
keep his Divotion within the Limits of such a Place or any parish for in the Respect of Offerings and profits Canterbury was indeed the only limitted parish so it was not material at what place they met or where they offered their Bounty so they did it 〈◊〉 where and it 's commonly received that Honorus who succeeded Augustine at Canterbury about the Year 630. divided his province into paâ—isâ—â—s as some of the greatest and most learned Writers relate But when the Pope's Doctrine was received and Divotion grown great such as it was most Lay-men of great Estates desired the Country Residence of some Chaplains or Clarks that might alwayes be ready for their Instruction their Families and adjoyning Tenants and then Parish Churches began to be builded by them also and the Bishops hallowed them as it was called and they were endued by particular Maintenance from the Founders the Territories Demesnes and Tenâ—â—â—ts and Neighbouring Possessions and they assigned the Limits where the holy Function should be exercised appointed the Persons 〈◊〉 should 〈◊〉 the Church and offer there and provided a special Sallery for the Performance and made the Revenue perpetually annexed to the Church of that 〈◊〉 who received it and so the Offerings were restrained from the Common Treasury of the Dioceâ—s Out of these Lay Foundations chiefly undoubtly came these kind of Parishes which at this day are in every Diocess their Difference in Quantity being originally because of the several Circuits Demesnes or Territories possessed by the Founders sometimes greater and sometimes lâ—ssâ—r At what time these Lay Foundations began to be frequent appears not but some mention is made of them about the Year 700. as Bede â—aith who mentions one Puch a Saxon Noble man and one Addi who builded also and endued them with Sallary but about the Year 800. many were founded by Lay men and recorded to be appropriated to the Abbey 〈◊〉 by this Time Lay Foundations grew very common and Parochial â—imits also of the Parishioners Divotion And in a Council hold under 〈◊〉 Arch-Bishop of Canterbury we find that where Churches are builded and that they are consecrated by the Bishop of the same Diocess a Canon of the same Synod ordains that though every Church upon the Death of every Bishop that all the Families of every Parish were to meet at the Church and sing 30 Psalms and 600 Psalâ—eâ—ies and â—0 Missays with Pasting and Prayer for the Soul of the Bishop deceased Many more Instances might be given and Presidents about these Parishes but enough of this only to inform the Reader of their Original from these it doth fâ—lly appear that the Limits of Parishes were understood but the first express mention of Limitation of Profits to this or that Church as in the Laws of King Edgar made in the Year 970. in the very Midnight of Popery where it was ordained that every man should pay his Tythes to the most ancient Church or Monastery where he heard God's Services but some Parishes had other Beginnings in Regard of the inconveniency which made 〈◊〉 Alexander write to the Bishop of York that he heard of a certain Parish in â—his Province so far distinct from the Parish Church thâ—t the 〈…〉 could not repair to it in Winter whereupon he commands the Arch-Bishop to build a Church in the Town and to institute a Presâ—nâ—â—tion of the Rector that might have to his Use all profits encreasing in those Limits and acknowledge a Superiority to the mother-Mother-Church And so by the Authority of the Power either by the Pope Bishop or Princes who received their Doctrine the Limits and Maintenance of Parishes have been more or less as they ordained and as they do continue to this Day Likewise in other Kingdoms and Nations where the Pope had Authority the like Rules as aforesaid were observed as might be evidenced by sundry Authors but not to trouble my self or the Reader any more with such unprofitable Stuff I have only given these Instances to shew the Ground and Rise of them and shew how that people then were not limitted to any particular place in Respect of Worship neither in Respect of Pay or Duty so called but now them that pretend Reformation and have denyed the Pope and his Doctrine as they say that claim both and if all between such a Hedge and such a Ditâ—h such a Water and such a Way will not come and worship at that Place called their Parish Church and hear their Service and joyn with them iâ— iâ— though it be never so repugnant to the Doctrine of Christ and the true Worship of God but more especially if they come not with their Pay they will give them up all unto Satan by whole Sale and cast them into Prison and denounce them Hereticks and câ—y to the temporal Power for Help against these Non-conformists for they are not fit to live in a Nation because they are not commodious to us and then get an Order fetch away their Goods break open the Gates and carry away poor mens Corn drive away Oxen and Cows and trail away the Pots and Pans hale away Clothes off poor peoples Beds and then cry they are not subject to the Orders and Canons of the holy Church no not conformable to our Laws and this is the practice of our great Reformers of our latter Ages which are far worse then in the very Height of Popery by Reason oâ— which practices the Land mourns and because of which we cannot joyn with them in their Worship neither give them pay for doing of Mischief nor suffer the Lord's Goods to be given to such coveâ—ous lazy priests who serve not the Lord Jesus Christ but their own Bellies And for denying of these late Innovations and new upstart things which are no Congruity with the primitive Church of Christ we are great Sufferers at this Day but have rather chosen to keep our Consciences clear and the Doctrine of Christ inviolable whatsoever we suffer till God make our Innocency and our Righteousness appear as the Noon-day and plead our Cause in the midst of all our Enemies The poor Husband-man's CompIaint his Hope and Confidence LET Pope and Priest do what thy may God will take Tythes ere long away For they 're oppressive in the Land Which makes good Men against them stand For we oppressed are thereby Which makes 〈◊〉 to the Lord so cry To ease us of this Burthen sore That we may praise him evermore That he would hearken our Addresâ— Which we to in Humbleness Present our Suit to ease our Grief And thorow Pity send Relief For by the merciless Merchants Crew Of Babel's City doth renew Our Sufferings most heavily Housholds expos'd to Penury Our Kine and Oxen they by Force Drive away without Remorse Our Bedding Pewter and at last Our selves are into Prison cast Thus to Misery they their Doom By Authority fetcht from Rome Do expose our sad Estate And whole Housholds ruinate By that which they usurpate They
Good and mind not only one Member but the whole Body heed not them that draw back that is no President for you to follow but them that press forward and are not offended in the time of Hardship heed not them thâ—t will tell you they can keep their Hearts upright to God and retain their Love to Truth and Friends and yet will not afford their Presence in your Assemblies but escape Suffering and deny the Cross and neglect their present Duty for that is Deceit and their own Hearts will deceive them put not off till to morrow defer not the time till you can see some more Ease and some greater Calm beware of that for then Coldness Fearfulness and Slavishness will enter in and you will lose your Strength Moreover if any have begun well and be perswaded of the Truth of that they have believed and continue not unto the End and do not finish such will be reckoned foolish Builders that could not finish and all will mock them and neither God nor Men can or will believe them but our Adversaries will glory over you Again when any suffer or are brought into Bonds for Christ and the Gospel sake seek not to get out by any indirect Means neither make any Covenant with thy Adversary who would sell both thee and all Faith and Hope for Money that encourages Deceit and that Spirit would buy it self out of the Service of God and grow weary give no Place to that be content every one with your present Condition till God arise and plead our Cause and make our Innocency and Righteousness appear as Noon day and make his Adversaries his Foot-stâ—ol which undoubtedly he will do and make all know the most high ought to rule and will rule in the Kingdoms of Men and not give his Glory to another neither suffer another to take it be conformable to none that go about under Pretence of Love to perswade or counsel you from your Duty to God neither submit to them that would betray you of your Peace heed not the Frowns of corrupt Men nor the Counsel of them who mind their own Bellies Pleasure Ease Profit and earthly things let not natural Affections and Love either to Lands Wife or Children blind your Eyes but love them and receive them in the Lord and enjoy them as though not stand loose from all things and out of all Entanglements and cast your Care upon the Lord who careth for the Fatherless and the Widdow and them that have no Helper in Earth give no Occasion or Advantage to any that would turn your Hearts aside from following the Lord left their Love betray you give up all you have and enjoy to the Lord and his Service and your Souls Bodies and Spirits as a Sacrifice unto the Lord that he may accept you and pour forth and continue his Blessing amongst you never heed the Threats of them that are as the Oaks of Bashan nor of the great Men of the Earth that mind their Pleasure and Lusts who shut you up in Prison and hale you before Judgment-Seats for the Worship of God and falsly accuse you and condemn you when God justifies you the Moth shall eâ—t them up as a Garment and stain the Glory of all Flesh that withstand the Lord and they shall melt away as Snails and as the Fat of Lambs and as the Kidneys of Rams and God will bring the Recompence of their own Deeds upon their own Pates and wound the hoary Scalp of every one that doth wickedly who toucheth God's anointed and doth Harm to his Prophets and persecutes his Children surely Judgment is not far from the Dwellings of them who have requited the Lord thus as to render him Evil for Good and God will be avenged on such a faâ—thless merciless perfidious People as this and of such a Spirit which rejoyceth in Iniquity and makes a Mock of Sin and hates all Reproof and would clock over all Mischiefs with the Name of pure Laws and Authority and Decrees of the holy Church and yet persecutes and gainsayes the highest Power of God in things spiritual that pertain to the Conscience The Beast and false Prophet and Mother of Harlots have joyned together and flatter one another and joyn their Strength together against the true Church and Heir of all the World and would under Pretence of doing Honour unto him shut him out of the Earth and kill his Subjects and destroy the Children of the free Woman under Pretence of suppressing Heresie turn Judgment into Gall Hemlock and Wormwood and instead of relieving the Oppressed add to their Burthen Friends dwell above all these things and the Devil and his Rage the Earth is the Lord's and the Fulness of it we cannot be banished from God's Presence neither shall they fulfil their Determination or ever be able to root out that Testimony which is among us for Princes shall be given for its Ransome and Kingdoms and Nations for its Prosperity The God of Power strengthen you all that you may quit your selves like men of God like Children of the most high whose Inheritance is not here in the World but in the Kingdom that fades not away The Lord God of Power be with you and make you consider what I say and to receive this my true Love unto you all for the Lord's sake who partakes with all the suffering Members of Christ in their Bonds and shall and can rejoyce in all your Comfort and Joy The Peace of God dwell in your Hearts and his heavenly Light shine upon all your Tabernacles that you may be as beautiful in the Eyes of the Lord as the Roses of Sharon and blossom as the Lillies of the Valley and yield your Fruit as the Fig-tree that casteth not his Fruit The Lord takes our Part let none doubt of that and pleads our Cause let all consider that our Enemies shall see it and be troubled at this and time shall manifest it therefore be of believing Hearts and trust in the Lord so shall you never be confounded neither be ashamed but be as Mount Sion that cannot be moved and as the Mountains are round about Jerusalem so shall the Mercies of the Lord compass you about from this time forth and forevermore Friends Faith is sealed in my Heart and Love in my Reins and Gladness in my Soul and Peace in my Conscience so that none doth or can hinder my rejoycing praised be the Lord forever and ever Amen The Lord's Servant and yours in all true unfeigned pure Love F. H. THE TRUE Rule Judge and Guide OF THE TRUE CHURCH OF GOD DISCOVERED AND Born Testimony unto what it is and wherein it consisteth In Opposition to the pretended Catholick Church of ROME her Rule Foundation Guide and Judge Being returned in Answer to Captain Robert Everad his Book tituled An Epistle to all Non-conformists wherein his main Reasons Grounds and Allegations laid down in his Book are examined and discoursed with wherein the Faith once
any were otherwise minded they were to be let alone till God revealed it to them And whatsoever People or Church though they claim infallibility that teach a contrary Dâ—ctrine unto this we have good Reason to suâ—peâ—â— it to be that hasty dâ—â—ving and overdriving Spirit that would force a Faith 〈◊〉 God hâ—th not given it not to be the infallible Spirit of 〈…〉 the Church of Rome hath given a vehement 〈…〉 and Tortures they have exercised towards them who 〈…〉 their Principles and own their Judgment in all things Bâ—t 〈…〉 Gentleman blinded thy Eye 〈◊〉 he made thee 〈…〉 question 〈◊〉 truth of Scripture and â—hat it proceeâ—ed from the iâ—fall his Testimony of God's Spâ—râ—t and if thou hadst a certain feeling of the same in thy 〈…〉 Conscience to let this go and mâ—ke this void as an iâ—â—uffâ—cient Ground to receive Christianity upon and to lean to a Prop without thee and to â—e judged by men who have been as fallible and changeable in their Judgments as the Moon which have assumed the Name of Catholick Church whose Testimony thy Instrucâ—er I perceivâ— told thee ought to be received concerning what was pretended to be revealed or not revealed by God yet all must be obliged to stand to their Judgment though never so repugnant to the Doctrine of Christ and Practice of the Church of Christ in the first Primitive times truly so called yet it is granted that the Church of Christ are the dispersed Members through the World though not of it agreeing in one Faith being in the Power of God and being led and guided by the Holy Ghost their Judgments ought to be received which cannot as lead by the Spirit fail in giving true Judgment in matters of Faith which pertains to Salvation but as men they may fail and as erring from the Spirit they may fail and infallibility is not intailed to the Persons of any men but as they continue in the Grace of God and walk in the Spirit and bring forth the Fruits thereof nor to any place or City but as they continue in Covenant with God for the Promise of God was to Jerusalem and Mount Zion and to many other places and People in divers Cities where the Glory of God once appeared but now through their Apostacy and unbelief and disobâ—dience they are desâ—late as to the presence and Power of God and their Sun is set and they are covered as with the Shadow of a Cloud but this true Church whereof I have spoken was seen to Fly into the Wilderness for time times and half and that since the Apostles dayes and then was she not so Visible and Universal as she had been before the Man-child was caught up unto God now if thou reckonst the Roman Church to be this true Church shew the time times and half a time wherein she fled into the Wilderness and how long she hath been there and when was the time of her return and if ever she was there how that will hang together with yâ—ur assertion that she hath been visiâ—le and so Universal these fifteen hundred Years and if this could be proved that Rome hath been so whether doth it not rather demostrate her to be the Whore that sate upon the many Waters which Waters are Nations Kindreds Tongues and People and what Church instance if thou can doth lay claim to the Nations Kindreds Tongues and People to be your and to Rule over so many Kings of the Earth as you lay claim to be Universally of your Faith and of your Church which gives us a shrewd Character to believe that indeed you are Mystery Babylon besides the Blood of the Saints hath been shed under the Name of Hereticks by thâ—â— vâ—sible Catholick Church among the Nations this twelve hundred Years doth give clear evidence that it can be reckoned or imputed unto none but you But I would not Grate too hard upon thee being but a new Convert but when thy instructer had made thee doubt of thy won state and questioned the Foundation whereupon thou hadst received Christianity the next thing he labours to make void is the Spirit of God its Testimony which thou didst lay claim to but I feel had little Portion in what thou saidst at last he makes thee doubt of the infallibility of this Spirit which thou hadst spoken on might for ought thou knew be the Spirit of Error and thou not able to distinguish betwixt the Spirit of God in thy self which is infallible and the Spirit of error nor to distinguish betwixt their Operations he perswaded thee that all was uncertain and therefore no confidence to be given to any Spirit of Faith in ones own particular which is the most absurd and ridiculous thing in the World so to judge For if there be no certainty or assurance given to any man or means to every man wherein he may be assured of the certainty of God's will then whither should any go or upon whom should any lean seeing that no credit can be given to any thing that any man believes and this were but tossing up and down Men from Mountain to Hill that they might never have Rest for their Souls And as for Jer. 17. and Eccles. 9. Rev. 3. The Heart of man is deceitful c. No man knows love or hatred And because thou sayest I am Richand increased with Goods and have need of nothing c. These Scriptures were brought unto thee to make thee more Blind the first is spoken of the Degenerate estate where deceit bears Rule and not Truth the second is spoken of visible enjoyments which are common to all and the third was spoken to one who had erred from the Spirit and was exalted in Pride because of external performances but having lost the Power was miserable c. But what of all this doth this any whit at all detract from the certainty assurance of the Spirit of God in them that have it what shall we Reason thus because some have been led aside and are deceived by their own Hearts Lusts that therefore all may be deceived even them that have the Spirit of God God forbid and we have some-what more to Answer an Arian a Jew or a Turk if they should urge the like knowledge and feeling with the like confidence to prove they were in the Truth and Christianity a delusion and thy intructer said what would you reply to them We have more to reply in such Cases then time will permit now or the state of the Case require seeing it is but a supposition and we take no thought what to answer the Gain-sayers of Truth withall but rely upon the Promise of the Father and of his Son Jesus Christ who said to his Disciples take no thought for it shall be given you what to answer in that day which Promise all that are true Disciples shall find true to the end of the World but some-what more we have to say it may be then thou said when thou
had not that Sufficiency which many look upon now they have to wit natural Tongues and Languages yet it was sufficient in them to give them Wisdom to declare the things of the Kingdom of God to the Salvation of many that did believe through their Words it was sufficient to comfort Paul and Silas when they were shut in the inner Room and their Feet fast in the Stocks when there was no outward Cause of Joy but rather of Sorrow yet they were made to sing and rejoyce because of the great Comfort and Joy that the Spirit of God filled their Hearts with again it was sufficient in the midst of great Conflicts and Tribulations which Paul and the rest suffered for the Gospel's sake and for Christ's sake and yet as Suffering did abound it was sufficient to make Consolation to super-abound to ballance the Suffering and to make it easie Fifthly It is that everlasting Covenant which the Lord promised by the Mouth of his Prophets in â—ormer Dayes that he would fulfil in the latter Dayes or after times That he would write his Law in their Hearts and put his Spirit in their inward Parts and that they should not teach every Man his Neighbour saying know the Lord for they shall all know me from the least to the greatest and again in another Place I will pour upon them the Spirit of Prayer and Supplication and they shall see him whom they have pierced and again I will pour out my Spirit upon all Flesh and my Sons and my Daughters shall prophecy c. And this was fulfilled at Pentecost in Jerusalem when the Disciples met together and the Promise of the Father came to be fulfilled and the Unbelievers said They were filled with new VVine and the Lord hath a Care of his People through Ages and hath not left them comfortless not without a Guide and a certain and sure one too which Spirit is manifest among some Non-conformists whom thou takest Liberty to call Sects and the Sufficiency of it is witnessed praised be the Lord in our Assemblies both as to convince to convert to save to judge to guide to instruct to comfort and is that alone in which all true Christian Men can worship God in the Silence of all Flesh fleshly Motions Thoughts it 's that that giveth Assurance also of Acceptation with God and is that which makes the Prayers of the Saints as sweet Incense in the Nostrils of the Lord it is that which makes the Words of him like Butter as pleasant as Hony or sweet Oyl who speaks by it through it and from it whereby the Hearts of many have been pricked and the Thoughts of many have been revealed and many have been comforted with Joy unspeakable and filled with pure Love from the sensible Feeling of the Sufficiency of its Power operating in the inward Man even as when the Harvest had been gathered in and the Press been full of Grapes and the Fat 's had overflown with Abundance so that they could have rejoyced and sung and danced for Joy as sometimes David did when the Ark of God was brought from the House of Obed-Edom and placed in Jerusalem when David danced for Joy and all Israel was filled with Gladness what might I say for the Certainty Sufficiency and All-sufficiency of this holy Spirit of God I might fill my Mouth with Arguments and time might fail me in Speech to speak of the Excellency Certainty and Infallibility thereof against all Opposers and Quarellers In a Word it is that alone means through which God conveys Eternal Life to all Man-kind and it is that Rule by which all the Sons of God were led Rom. 8.14 It is that only sure Guide Judge Way Rule in which there is Certainty and Assurance of the Love of God to Man-kind it is that by which the Deeds of the Flesh are mortified and men quickened and enlivened unto God in their Hearts in which the Saints are accepted by which they are regenerated and through which they become Heirs of the Promise what shall I say but this let all Flesh be confounded before it and all Deceit stop its Mouth and all the Sons of Men bow before it all Councils and Churches all Rulers and Elders all Reason and Comprehension all Words and Writings of Men and holy Men yea of the Scriptures of Truth it gave them all a Being it was and is and is to come and will remain when all visible things are past away it is that by which God will plead with all Flesh and bring a Consumption upon all the honourable of the Earth and burn up the Mountains and make the Hills to melt and make all a Plain before him therefore make room make room make way ye Potsherds and cease all your contending and babling and bow to it and learn of it in your Hearts which R. E. like an ignorant Man calls a private Spirit that your Souls may be saved in the Day of the Lord and you may escape his Wrath which is to come against all Resisters of it Sixthly Your Catholick Church falsely so called who hath Erred from the Spirit the infallible Guide though you much boast of it both in Doctrine and Practise abundantly insomuch that your Faces seem altogether to look another way and your course to arrive at another Haven then the Apostles and all the Primitive Christians attained unto to wit everlasting Happiness and Rest of their Souls and acceptation with God in their performances and Sacrifices which they offered unto him in the Spirit of which they and all that believe in it and have received it received perfect assurance in their Hearts by the immediate Spirit of God and likewise the Protestants in general whether Lutherans or Calvinists or other Sects known by denomination are of so narrow and a pinching Spirit as that you would Pinch and shut up the Universal love of God unto all Mankind in a narrow Corner and monopolize the free Grace of God that hath appeared unto all Men that teaches all Men that receive it to deny all Heresie Falshood Opinions and Humours private Spirits and Spirits of Error which leadeth from all these and is sufficient to lead out of all Ungodliness and worldly Lusts and to do that which is acceptable in the sight of God and this all Sects since the Woman cloathed with the Sun fled into the Wilderness viz. the true Church and all parties have laid claim to and excluded all other that were not of the Opinion as from having any share in it as though it were given only to such a company of Men that succeeded the Apostles and by Arts and parts and Natural Language in the Course and Term or Years and at such such places as the Apostles were sometime conversant at and other Sects besides you who have kept more nearer in Conformity in Doctrine and Worship and unto the Apostles then you have done they have laid claim to the Spirit of God and to
First it teacheth its Members to Swear and again gives Absolutions to remit them of their Oath if she think fit and both must be reckoned infallible and them that are your Enemies instead of praying for them you Curse them and instead of doing good to them you Hate them and stir up all your strength against them to Destroy them instead of Convincing of them in love and sound Judgment Instance the dayes of King John and divers other Princes which felt your Fury and Wrath and also Frederick the Emperour after he was Interdicted was made to go to Rome before the Popes Palace and to stand bare Foot and bare Leg with his Wife and Children two or three dayes in Winter waiting for Peter's Successor his Absolution But it may be thou wilt say this was in love to them and in Charity to their Souls but let all unbyassed Spirits judge and whether have not you when you have been the strongest party made force Violence and success your greatest engin and plea to plead with all Nations whatsoever People that dissented from you either in matter or form instance Germany Bohemia Moravia and divers other Kingdoms and Provinces besides the Indians in America which you Destroyed chiefly for their Gold and Treasure under this pretence that they were Infidels and forced a Faith upon some and a belief by the violence of your Cruelty and Swords which made the Noble Man of India say he had rather go to Hell with the Infidels of America as you call them then to Heaven with the Spainards so cruel a People Members of your Catholick Church What might I speak of the King of Castile against the poor Moors of Grandia who were put to cruel Torments by force and violence which is a Reproach upon this sort of Christianity unto this day And what Persecution was raised against the Pyedmount Christians by the force of this infallible Judge falsly so called and what Massacres in France and also in Ireland in latter Years propagated by the Popes Nuncio a chief Embassadour from the Roman Sea to carry on that design to root out the Hereticks what destruction of People in a most Barbarous Inhuman preposterous and prodigious Cruelty some killed in their Beds some knocked in the Head like Oxen some stripped naked in cold Winter and bereaved of all their Enjoyments and driven as Sheep naked to the Shambles and at last driven by scores into Lakes and Rivers and drowned some Burned alive in their Houses some tender Woman strangled in Childbed and their tender Infants taken from their Mothers Breasts and tossed upon Spears points and to my knowledge license and Pardons given and sent from Rome to divers of their Emissaries there that it should be lawful for any Servant or Catholick bondman to Steal waste and Purloyn their Masters Goods if Hereticks for the weakening and disenabling of them to resist the Roman Enterprise begun these things and many more are legible in Bloody Characters which I hope this Generation will not easily blot out of their Memories so as to commit all Faith all Hope all Religion and all infallibility and Judgment to such a degenerated Generation as R. E. would have us do and with such Audaciousness is not ashamed to blow his Trumpets as in the head of an Host to animate and encourage all to come to this Black Standard for protection and direction Judgment certainty and infallibility under no less then pain of Damnation and why but because Peter was sometime Bishop of Rome as they say and had given unto him the Keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven and whatsoever he bound on Earth was bound in Heaven and whatsoever he loosed in Earth was loosed in Heaven and because Christ said giving an Answer to Peters's Faith upon this Rock I will build my Church therefore all the Bishops and Popes as heirs apparent succeed him in laying claim to headship and do none of his Office nor none of his Work and this foolish foppery and private interpretation hath been put off at a very great rate for Catholick Doctrine which brings to my mind a pleasant Story I have some time read of a certain poor Man meeting a certain Bishop at a certain time in great Pomp and Glory which the poor Man beholding took up a Laughter and being enquired of by the Bishop wherefore be laughed said he That Peter should be such a Fool as to live such a poor miserable Life as he did and Persecuted in the World and to leave his Successors so Rich to inherit such Pomp and Glory With that the Bishop replyed and said Thou fool I am not in this Glory as I am Bishop of such a place but as I am Duke of such a place at that the man smiled again and said When the Duke was in Hell for his Pride where then would the Bishop be But to let this pass I am sure them that lay claim to be Peters Successors as to Patrimony and Riches which he was never endowed with for sometime he said Silver or Gold have I none but do little of his Work in Converting of Souls or feeding of the Flock of Christ and do lay claim unto his Priviledge and Power but will not come near him in doctrine labour and Suffering for his Members and therefore I say to thee in thy own Words lay aside thy Folly with the consequences of it as destructive to the Church of God to hang all their Faith upon such uncertainties but even to human societies which I have mentioned and might instance more but that I would not be too tedious to the Reader Lastly Yes some have some other Testimony by which Spirits are tryed and may be tryed to be of God otherwise then by Force carnal Sword a strong Party or Success that 's thy own and not ours we have the holy Unction which is poured forth whereby the Saints knew all things and tryed the Spirits whether they were of God or no and he that confesseth not that Christ is come in the Flesh is Anti-christ and he that confesseth that Christ is come in the Flesh only in Word and because others have said so and doth not witness Sin condemned in the Flesh and turned from and to have Power over it the same is a false Witness and is an Anti christ also and also we have other Things to try Spirits by we know a proud angry hasty perverse Spirit is not the Spirit of God a persecuting lording Spirit is not the Spirit of God and again they that teach a contrary Doctrine to the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles they have the Spirit of Error again they whose Practice and Conversation is not suitable to the Practice and Conversations of Christ and the Apostles and primitive Christians that they are in the Spirit of Error again they that would force a Faith by any human Constitution or Law which is repugnant to the Law of God or by Force of the Sword or any carnal
of all Controversies and sole and absolute and only Judge of all Matters of Faith and of all Matters that â—ver have been or ever shall be in Controversie to the End of the VVorld without the Spirit of God neither am I of that ignorant Mind as some are that the Letter and the Spirit are inseparable as that whosoever hath the Scripture must needs have the Spirit or whosoever hath the Scripture must needs be infallible without the Spirit all that are of the aforesaid Judgment are but VVranglers for the most Part about VVords and Contenders against the Power of God and Godliness and bring the VVords to oppose the Life and them that have the Spirit and walk in it for a natural man may read the Scriptures and yet not perceive the things of God neither perceive the Mind of the Spirit but wrest to their own Destruction as Peter saith because they are unlearned and untaught by the Spirit 's Teaching though otherwise learned enough in Languages Tongues and Speeches Secondly Yet I cannot detract from them neither undervalue them or dis-esteem them as uncertain or of no Use or of little Use but whatever themselves declare themselves to be that I own them to be to wit the Words of God the Words of Christ the Words of the holy Prophets and Patriarchs and Apostles who were endued with the holy Ghost and spake forth the Scripture as they were moved thereby in several Ages of several things and unto several States and Conditions as they were led thereto by the holy Spirit and they are a certain Declaration of things that were done and believed and practised by the Jews under the first Covenant and by the Apostles and primitive Christians in the New Covenant and contain many precious and holy Precepts and Commands Doctrines Examples Exhortations Admonitions Reproofs and Instructions and are as lively Examples and holy Patterns for all the Saints in Light to follow by which we are given to understand what Faith what Hope what Patience what Love what Mercy what Long-Sufferings what Consolation what Virtue and what Inheritance the Saints in Light were made Partakers of through Faith in Christ Jesus likewise what Doctrines were held forth and what Practice they used in the primitive times when they walked in the Order of the Gospel and had Fellowship with God the Father and the Son and one with another in the Light of the Gospel which is the Power of God through which they witnessed Salvation Remission of Sins and published it unto others that they might believe Thirdly The Scriptures testifie of Christ and were written that they might be believed and received and read that thereby every one that believed might be made wise to Salvation through Faith in Christ Jesus 2 Tim. 3. and instructed in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished with all good Works and whosoever doth teach any Doctrines contrary unto the holy Men of God who spake as they were moved by the Spirit of God which dwelt in them the Scriptures are Witnesses against such that they have not the Spirit of God but are led by another Spirit which brings forth contrary Doctrine and another Faith then was once delivered among the Saints and whosoever brings in sets up other Precepts Constitutions Orders and Practices in Point of Worship in Opposition and contrary unto those Practices which were held forth in the primitive times and would set up other Traditions then the Apostles delivered either by Word or VVriting such are manifest to have the Spirit of Error and are Innovators and Bringers in of other things as necessary in Point of VVorship among Christians which the Apostles and Ministers of Christ did not see necessary then and yet they wanted no Part of the Counsel of God for Paul said He had declared the whole Counsel of God and furthermore they said We have the Mind of Christ and Christ's Mind is not variable Fourthly Though divers of the VVritings of the Prophets and Apostles be lost doubtless as is evident by divers Places of Scripture yet blessed be God that there are those preserved which do bear VVitness of the one thing absolutely necessary unto Salvation of the Ministrations that were appointed of the Lord for the Church of God to observe both in the first and second Covenants so that Christians of this last Age are not lest without Example and President which all ought to have an Eye unto and a diligent Regard and though there be divers Copies of that which is called the Original Tongue and divers Translations yet he unto whom the Spirit of God is given and waiteth in the Measure of Christ's Light shall receive it doth â—ee and shall see the Mind and VVill of God in every Age and the Mind and Intent of the Spirit in them that spoke forth the Scripture and can receive the Matter therein contained as though they had heard them speak that spoke it at the first and though the Translators were Men yet I have such an honourable Esteem of their Labour that I believe they have not varied wittingly and willingly from the best Copies that were extant in their Age neither that they were altogether void of the Spirit of God in such a good VVork which conduced to the Benefit of Mankind but were assisted by it for so good VVork and there be many Figures and Tropas Improprieties of Speech Mysteries and Diâ—â—iculties yet all these come to be made easie and plain to them that are Witnesses of the same Spirit that gave them forth and though there be Diversity of Judgments Professions of Religion one clashing against another thwarting and contradicting another all will seem to bring the Scripture for their Proof which yet cannot maintain and prove every thing good especially when their Doctrines contradict one another this is granted it is only their private Interpretation and not the Scripture and for Wâ—nt 〈◊〉 â—hâ—t Spirit that gave it forth for that alone gives the true Understanding of iâ— and they that are without this are like to kill one another about Words and Names Sounds Tittles and Jottas but still want the Key that opens and gives an Entrance into the Knowledge of the things of God which alone is the Spirit of God that gave forth the Scriptures Last of all R. E. after he saith The three former Props which are the Basis of the whole Foundation and glided over as slightly as he possible could although he hath never stated the Matter right indeed as to remove all things out of his Way which might hinder him in his Cause which he drives so hard on in to wit to set up a certain Company or Multitude of men Visible and Universal as he saith to be the only infallible Judge to convey Faith to the World and to be the certain and infallible Judge in all Matters that either pertain to the Worship of God and to be believed under Pain of Damnation as
of them yet they said falsly Thus saith the Lord in their revolted Estate for they were erred from the Spirit and gone from the Seed and joyned to another Seed and their holy Flesh was departed from them though as Men they had the same Flesh still go learn what that means and yet notwithstanding all this the Promise of God was not violated neither unfulfilled on God's Part for the Promise was not then neither now is to Natural Generations or that which is born after the Flesh or to men as men and Creatures but as they are the Seed and as they are Men of God and as they are born again and new Creatures and if thou wilt have an intailing here it is intailed which cannot be cut off for the Covenant stands not to Men in such a Place that carries the Name of Office or Authority but as they are led by the Spirit the infallible Judge Rule or Guide as they walk by this and in this they cannot err and they erring from this they are subject to be deceived and to be mistaken in all things and every thing of which there are evident Examples in the Scriptures of Truth in divers Ages of them that professed themselves Members of the Church of God and so visible as R. E. speaks of yea and the greater Part too that have erred and their Pathes have been reckoned by the Lord as crooked and perverse and their Habitations full of Cruelty and this is given for an Instance the visible Church of the Jews did err and go aside notwithstanding all the Promises of God to them and as they looked that it still belonged to them because they were in visible Profession though they had turned their Backs upon the Lord and their Hearts too and violated his Covenant yet still as I said the Promise of God and the Covenant of God is not made of none Effect nor broken on God's Part but stands with the Seed forever who are circumcised in Heart and who worship God in Spirit and Truth and in Uprightness of Heart and hath no Confidence in the Flesh nor fleshly Priviledges nor external Performances but only trusts unto the Gift of Righteousness manifest in them by which Justification comes upon all that believe and the Fulness of the Blessing of the Gospel of Christ and the Fulness of the Promise of God but these things I know though they be Holy Faithful and True are a sealed Book and hid from all Eyes living in the Flesh who have not been baptized into the Death and Suffering of Christ. Fourthly That Christ by his own Mouth and the mouths of the Apostles did Promise that there should be a Church which the Gates of Hell should not prevail against and this Church was established upon the everlasting Foundation and the Rock of Ages and was endued with Power from on High and with a great measure of the Spirit of God according unto Christ's Promise which more plentifully was poured forth after Christs departure and after his Ascension and great Gifts were given unto them the Word of Knowledge the Word of Wisdom the Interpretation of Tongues and the gift of Tongues the Gift of Prophesie the gift of discerning Spirits healing the Sick working of Miracles c. and all these foresaid gifts were given for the Work of the Ministry for the perfecting of the Saints for the edifying of the Body of Christ till we all come into the Unity of the Faith and the knowledge of the Son of God and unto a perfect Man and to the measure and Stature of the fulness of Christ Ephes. 4.11 12 13. And all these were instrumental though the Spirit of God which was with them and in them the only means to bear witness unto those things that they had learned and believed and to publish the word of Faith abroad unto the World and for these aforesaid ends above-mentioned which though R. E. and his Catholicks will needs lay claim to the Succession by way of Office yet by their Doctrine deny in part the very end wherefore such gifts were given to wit the Doctrine of Purgatory for if they did perfect the Saints or were brought up to the knowledge of the Son of God and to perfect Men in Christ Jesus and to be without Sin what need had there been of raising up this damnable Doctrine out of the Pit to purge from Sin after they be dead seeing they were to be perfect Men while they were alive and the Ministry was given for this End but yours it seems cannot have these effects on this side of the Grave and therefore they perfect them in the grave and so be ministers in another World And this Church thus gathered and endued before-mentioned with the infallible Spirit of God if any that did sometime believe and were joyned unto it did walk disorderly as not becoming the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ they were to be admonished and Exhorted and if they persisted in their disorder it was to be told to the Church or the whole Body and if such a one would not hear the Church he was to be reckoned as a Publican or a Heathen and to be denyed as to have any Fellowship with him till manifest Repentance was shewn but we never read that this Church did shed any man's Blood or Burn any or give consent to Destroy any iâ—stance if thou canst though obstinate and Hereticâ— too and in this amongst many other things the Spirit of your Church is seen to be contrary to the Primitive Church and you out of Christ's Doctrine but R. E. Argues further and saith but if Christ by his Spirit doth not preserve this Church from all possibility of teaching Error instead of Truth I may receive such Errors as may damn me unto which I say Christ by his Spirit doth preserve this Church from all possibility of teaching error if they continue in the Guidance thereof and Err not from the Spirit of Christ as some Churches did which were as truly Christian and might lay claim unto Christ's promise of preservation out of error as ever Rome could do and yet six of the Seven Churches of Asia were reproved by the Spirit of Christ some of them for holding gross Error and some for suffering it but where was the fault did not Christ perform his promise to his Church or to these and other particular Churches as Corinth and Galatia yes but there was an erring from the Spirit but all that R. E. goes about is to prove which he will never be able to do that Christ is bound by Promise to make it good to them that he hath once Promised unto though they perform nothing of their part in taking heed to his direction and thus would limit the Lord and let Men go free with obedience to his commands and he cites Mat. 28.20 how the promise of Christ was and lo I am alwayes with you even to the end of the World but he hath done as the
Devil did when he brought it is written to Christ and left out half the words so R. E. hath left out the Conditions on the Disciples part and that which was their duty teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I command you and then lo I am with you c. But R. E. likes not obedience it seems unto Christ's commands and yet he will needs be a sharer in the Promise and of the Power that was given and bind God unto that and he and his Church to be loose to do and to teach what they will but as to all the Scriptures he hath brought and minced them and cut them in piece-meal and all the inferences he makes this we acknowledge without multiplicity of words that whatsoever was promised to the Church of Christ and the Disciples of Christ as the Church of Christ and Disciples of Christ the same Promise of Christ doth belong to the Church of Christ and Disciples of Christ in every Age and stands upon the same condition viz. Obedience unto hâ—s will and that they still do teach and no other thing but what he commands them then he is with them according to his Promise but let not R. E. nor his Roman Catholicks look if they teach things repugnant to his mind and contrary to his will and press upon others to believe that which Christ hath never taught that then the Promise of God will be so intailed to them as that they cannot Err and here the deceit of thine and your Hearts hath led you aside and this is one of the cunning sleights of Men and craftiness whereby you lay in wait to deceive and by this you have deceived many because God hath made such large Promises unto his Church how that they should be led into all Truth and preserved out of Error and you are their Successors and must needs Inherit this Promise by way of intail and you cannot Err you cannot be deceived because the Apostles were infallible therefore you must needs be infallible though you Err and go aside never so much from the infallible Spirit the true Guide and Judge of and in the Church of God as though you had been born to infallibility and the Spirit of Truth had come by succession but the inward Light which thou scoffs at and the Spirit of Truth which thou calls a private Spirit often hath discovered you and your Spirit though thou boastest of fifteen Ages that your Doctrine hath been held by the Pastours and Teachers in your Visible Church as in the fifty seventh Page of thy EPISTLE suppose I should grant the fifteen hundred Years which I neither can nor will but I will lead thee to the sixteen hundred years and try thee your Doctrine that you have held this fifteen hundred Years if it be so as thou saist but this thou likes not but seeing thou plead'st Antiquity let us come on and joyn issue prove us Transubstantiation in the first hundred Years nay I will give thee five hundred more and if I give thee five more thou would'st hardly prove it before the Council of Trent prove us the Doctrine of Purgatory in the first hundred Years and if thou take two it shall not offend me prove us the forbidding of Ministers to marry in the first hundred years and abstinence from Meats as though they were unclean which are created by God for the use of Believers prove us that Man hath a two-fold right to the Kingdom of Heaven as your great Bellarmine saith the one by Christ the other by a Man 's own Works prove us Invocation of Angels and Prayer and Sacrifice for the Dead the first hundred years after Christ prove us their selling of Pardons in Christ's and the Apostles dayes for Money prove us setting up of Images as to put Men in mind of the Saints deceased and of their Works prove us Baptism of Infants with Cream and Spittle and singing with the Cross and God-fathers and God-mothers and let us have some example beyond bare report for we dare not relie upon your infallible Spirit in these things therefore convince us for we are Gain-sayers and upon good Ground and we do look upon all these Doctrines and many more not to be of such a great Age as thou tells on neither to have any affinity or congruity with the Church of Christ in his or the Apostles time nor sundry Years after but rather look upon them as Doctrines of Devils and a very novelty a further Scripture R. E. urges 1. Tim. 3.15 the Church of the living God the Pillar and Ground of Truth and may we not relie of that Pillar that God hath erected for us saith he and he that hears you hears me and go teach all Nations and I am with you alwayes and yet if after all these Promises if the Church may not be believed except she teacheth according to the Scriptures and be only infallible but when she doth her duty then the Church hath no more priviledge then the Devil hath for so long as he teaches conformable to the Scripture he may be believed and so long as he teaches Truth he may be believed saith R.E. in page 58 59. Answ. The Church is in God 1 Thes. 1. and is the Pillar and Ground of Truth she is in the World though not of the World and though the Members thereof be visible in the World yet the world that lies in Wickedness never owned them as such either saw the Glory of this Church but alwayes Persecuted it and was so far owning it as Rule and Judge as it altogether gain-sayed its direction but they that did believe in the word of Life and were separated from the World and hated by it were willing to hear the Counsel to receive the instruction of the Church of God and the Church only medled with their own Members as in matter of Judgment and not of the World further then by preaching Repentance in it for the Apostle saith What have we to do to judge them that are without and this Church as in God was secure to relie upon for she had the Oracles of God committed unto her every one may relie upon this Pillar if they dare trust it which I see R. E. dares not because he likes not to be tyed to their Doctrine declared of in the Scriptures but would have all to take what they say for granted without the Scripture or the Apostles example or Spirit and is not this unreasonable in thee that would'st have the Church to be believed or that which calls it self so by Name when she teacheth not conformable to Scriptures and to the Faith which was once delivered among the Saints and wouldst thou have a Church reckoned infallible and to be believed when she doth not her duty the Churches priviledges are in speaking Truth and judging Righteously and the Devil was a Lyer from the beginning and is out of the Truth and where hast thou read that he teaches
conformable to Scripture and so may be believed is not the Promise of God to his Disciples as they continued to the End and as they kept his Commandments and were they not known to be the Church of God and Disciples of Christ by this and was not the Promise to them that hungred and thirsted after Righteousness and to them that did overcome and was not the Exhortation to the Church of Philadelphia hold fast that which thou hast that none take thy Crown Rev. 3.11 12. Was there not a possibility of letting go that which they had and of loosing the Crown or else why is the Exhortation But I see R. E. would lay claim to Promises and Priviledges without all condition and will not be tyed to keep the commands of Christ nor would not have the Church tyed to follow the Doctrine of the Primitive Church noâ— will not admit of any possibility or probability of failing or Erring nay not so much as a mistake but as to infallibility and certainty I have said enough before and the confidence or rather the impudence of R. E. is easily seen and to make up all he concludes the Apostles as Men were subject to error in their private affairs yet were they by the assistance of God's Spirit infallible in delivering matters of Faith I say as they were assisted by the holy Spirit of God they neither erred in private affairs nor matters of Faith but as they were not assisted by this they were subject to Err for in this stood their only Ability to Teach Instruct Exhort and judge and as they were guided by this Spirit they were infallible and so R. E. saith That the Prelates â—f the holy Catholick Church as Men they are fallible in their own private actions and affairs yet when they are assembled in a general Council with their supream Pastor they are still made infallible in determining matters of Faith It is well that R. E. will grant that there is any possibility for their Prelates to fail either publick or private but I say he that is not faithful in his own actions affairs can never be faithful in the Lord's but it seems â— General Council cannot faâ—l when the supream Pastor the Pope is there but if he be not it seems by R. E's discourse it is more doubtful the like he also judges if the eleven Disciples and the seventy too with the Brethren and Elders if they had all been to define matters of Faith if Peter had been wanting which this Catholick Church calls the Prince of the Apostles there had been some doubt of their infallibility in point of Faith as though the Promise of God and the Spirit of God had not been with the rest of the Apostles as well as Peter but a word or two and more hereafter of the infallibility of General Councils the Nicean Council decreed flat Idolatry about Worshipping of Images the Council at Constantinople condemned their Proceedings and made void their Decrees yet both these in R. E's account must needs be infallible the Council at Basil as Albertus Phigious saith Decreed against all Reason and against Scriptures the Council of Calcedon which was one of the four that Gregory the great compares to the four Gospels that their Decrees were as certain and infallible yet Pope Leo did not stick to condemn it and all them as unadvised Stephanus Bishop of Rome made void the Decrees of Formosus and Sabinian the Pope commanded that Pope Gregory's Mass and all his Writings should be Burned Leo the fourth abrogated and made void the Acts of Adrian the Basil Council determined that the Council of Bishops was above the Pope but the Latteran Council under Leo determined that the Pope was above the Council and they decreed also that he that should think otherwise should be held for a Heretick but the Council of Basil aforesaid decreed that they that judged that the Council was not above the Pope they were Hereticks Innumerable more instances I might give but that I will not trouble my Reader with such unprofitable Stories and all these Popes said They were Peter's Successors and had the Keys of binding and loosing and all these Councils and many more which were of the Roman Faith which in R. E's account could not err but must needs be infallible and yet are as contradictory one to another as Light is to Darkness and black to white and look with their Faces several ways like Sampson's Foxes and therefore let not R.E. nor none of his Catholicks think that the Church of Christ now coming out of the Wilderâ—ess again can receive all their contradictory Decrees and invented Fopperies Constitutions of Men for infallible the Day is broken the Light hath taken hold of the Ends of the Earth the Sun is risen which shall make all Foggy mists of Darkness Clouds of Ignorance to fly away But R. E. ceases not here but heaps up one Peice of Darkness upon another till Blackness of Darkness appears and he tells of a Visible Church Mat. 16. which is builded upon Peter that Visible Rock for that Rock there spoken of is not Christ saith he but Peter for immediately after he names Peter whereas saith he if he had meaned himself or Peter 's Confession for that saith he is too remote or mediate and antecedent for if Christ had meaned himself or Peter's Confession he should have spoken according to the Grammar Rule and Construction Upon that Rock or upon this Rock I have built I do build and not I will build In the 63d Page and in the 64th Page he tells of a Church Visible having two Heads of an Independent Head and a Dependent Head and in the 66th Page he saith He hopes that it will appear clear to all as it did to him that the Visible Church is that Rule and Judge appointed by God and all upon Pain of Damnation are to submit unto it Where R. E. hath read of a visible Church with two Heads I know not and to take it for infallible I intend not and where is Peter called a visible Rock and the chief Pastor among the Apostles doth not this contradict Scripture doth not Christ say The Gentiles exercise Dominion one over another but it shall not be so amongst you he that will be greatest among you let him be your Servant and he that will be chief let him be your Minister and as for thy visible and militant Church we read no such Words in the Scriptures of Truth we read of a Church of God of the first-born whereof Christ was the Rock and the Foundation and another Foundation can no Man lay then that which is laid which is Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 3.11 And Paul saith in ver 10. As a wise Master-Builder I have laid the Foundation I hope R.E. will not be so impudent as to say he had laid Peter or that he had preached up Peter to believe in for Remission of Sins nor for the Foundation
of Faith for that had been contrary to the Apostles Commission and their Doctrine for saith the Apostle We have not preached our selves but Christ the Lord and our selves your Servants for his sake And I may say to thee R. E. as Paul said to the Corinthians when they were striving about Men Cor. 3.21 Therefore let no Man glory in Men for all Things are yours or as he saith in Chap. 1. Ver. 13. was Paul crucified for you or were you baptized in the Name of Paul were they not carnal that so glorified was Peter crucified for us or were we baptized in the Name of Peter is not your visible Church carnal who thus judgeth that Christ intended Peter to be the Foundation of his Chruch for what was he or the rest of the Apostles but Ministers by which many believed 〈◊〉 and if thou hadst been present it is very like would have instructed Christ what to have said and bidden him have spoken after the Grammer Rule and Construction upon that Rock I will build my Church for Peter 's Faith in Christ is too mediate it seems and his Confession too remote and antecedent to be the Rock meant in Mat. 16.18 and therefore Peter must be immediate and the Rock upon which Christ hath doth and will build his Church but as immediate as he was and as sure a Rock as he was when he began to rebuke Christ he turned him about and said unto Peter Ver. 23. Get thee behind me Satan thou art an Offence unto me for thou savours not the Things of God and so say I to R. E. and his Catholicks they savour not the things of God but it is thy private Spirit and your own Interpretations and not the Mind of Christ and how far antecedent is Peter's Confession of Christ the Son of the living God is it not in Vers. 16. and wherein was Peter blessed but in this that it was revealed to him that Christ was the Son of the living God the Rock of Ages and the Foundation of his Church and as for thy visible Church with its two Heads independent Head and dependent Head which sure must have two Bodies where they can be found but that I shall leave to R. E. and I hope from the Grounds that thou hast here laid which did appear so clear to thee that none will be afraid nor judge that such a visible Church with two Heads is to be Rule and Guide to all to whom all are to submit under Pain of Damnation which is to have Peter for its Rock which if he had been living he would have denyed you all as Setters up of Men and Slighters of Jesus Christ the Rock of Ages the Foundation of the Church the Head of the Body the Rule of Life the Judge of Quick and the Dead the Law-giver Director Instructer and Preserver of his Church forever but R. E. goes on and saith It only remains that we consider which among all these Congregations now on Earth which pretend themselves to be this Church of Christ for having once found her and knowing that she is so assisted with the holy Ghost that she cannot teach us an Error we shall no more dispute the Verity of her Doctrine then we would have questioned the Articles of Faith taught by the holy Apostles or the Words of Christ himself wherefore if this Church this infallible Guide shall teach us that Infants ought to be baptized and that it is as lawful to desire the Saints departed to pray for us as to desire the Prayers of them that are alive and that the Body of Christ our Saviour is really and truly present in the Sacrament of the Altar or any other Article of Faith we shall no more doubt it then the first Christians did the Verity of what the Apostles taught them Among all those Congregations on Earth that look upon themselves to be the Church and Spouse of Christ there is one if thy Eye could behold or if thou could'st discern it but before thou canst there is an Eye in thee must be put out and there is a Wisdom in thee that must be confounded and turned into Foolishness before thou canst discern it in its Glory as it is but however that is it undoubtedly which is begotten into the Faith through the Publication of the immortal Word of Life and who are translated from Death unto Life and who have received the Power and Spirit of our Lord Jesus Christ and meet in his Name and Power and do witness his Presence among them and have received a Measure of that infallible Spirit of Truth which leadeth into all Truth and out of the Pollutions of the World and are dead unto the World and baptized into the Sufferings of Christ and are crucified with him who keep unviolated his Statutes and Commands without adding to or diminishing from who walk in the Order of the Gospel and are not conformable to the World nor to that which fallen Men set up but to the Power of God that worketh in the Hearts of all that believe to the framing of them a meet Habitation for God to dwell in and abide in the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles and are Sayers and Doers speak the Truth and do the Truth and hold the Truth in Righteousness and the Faith once delivered to the Saints in a pure Heart and a pure Conscience who pray in the Spirit and with Understanding who publish the Truth and declare it in the Spirit reaching to the Consciences and to the Witness of God in all that hear who rejoyce only in Christ Jesus the great Power of God and the Wisdom of God and have no Confidence in the Flesh nor fleshly Performances whose Faith stands not in Words but in the mighty Power of God which she hath received according unto the Promise of God this Congregation or Congregations which is one and doth hold the one Head by which all the Members of Christ are knit together in the one Faith by which they overcame the World this undoubtedly is the Church of Christ and the Spouse of Christ But whether R. E. will not dispute against the Verity of her Doctrine I question notwithstanding all his Submission in Words and if this Church should teach that Infants are to be baptized with Cream and Spittle and signed with the Cross as absolutely necessary to Salvation or that it is the Duty of the Saints alive to pray to the Saints departed this World or to teach that Christ's Body which was broken for us and hanged upon the Tree at Mount Calvary that this should now be in a Morsel of Bread and a Sup of Wine and conveyed thither by the Priest and this to be really the Body of Christ if this Church should teach any such Doctrine there were good and weighty Reason to Question seeing that R. E. before hath said that they cannot be infallible who contradict one another and teach two contrary Doctrines and yet say they are both
before-mentioned and see if thou canst receive them because the Church of Rome saith they are true and must not be questioned for if thou do thou art like to come under a hard censure by the verdict of R. E. and his Catholick Church first to be reckoned as an Unbeliever secondly to be a Hater of God and thirdly in not believing these Miracles or whatsoever else shall be declared unto thee by the said Church or else thou comest under no less Penalty then Eternal Damnation as R. E. saith in the 80th page of his Epistle but it is a small thing to be judged by man and especially such a man who hath gadded abroad and changed his way so oft so that he hath forgotten the true Path of Righteousness to walk in or else never knew it and hath turned and wheeled about and now at last doth as the poor Indian doth with his Deer-skin hangs it upon one Shoulder and so upon the other shoulder to shelter him from the Wind and Tempest that comes of that side But the day is dawned and mens Spirits are discovered beyond their Words and all the turnings and wheelings of things upside down is but as the Potter's Clay for God measures every man not by his Words but by his Heart and Spirit and Works and will judge every one in Righteousness according to their deeds And R. E. goes on as confident that his Arguments and Reasons laid down have prevailed and almost takes its for granted that it must needs be evident to all that the Roman Church is the true Church and saith He knows but one single Point between the Catholicks and them that stand divided from them and that is saith he That we follow a several Rule to Guide and Judge in the great affairs of Faith for all sides are bound to believe all Truth sufficiently propounded to them to be revealed of God and therefore if the presence of Christ in the Sacrament Purgatory Worshipping of Images Invocation of Saints and Prayer to the Dead and for the Dead If these or any other Point of Faith be sufficiently propounded by denying them God's Veracity is denyed and God thereby made a Lyar. The difference stands betwixt you and them that are divided from you in more particulars then thou art aware of or ever wilt be able sufficiently to propound them to be revealed of God though it is true some are divided from you in Circumstantials and Ceremonies and some others in some points of Faith and Worship yet some deny you in the very ground though 't is true the different Rule by which each party are directed is a great and a main thing Thou sayest This Cathâ—lick Church is the Rule but I say and am not alone that Christ is the Way to the Father and the Way to the Kingdom and the Rule and Means by which his Church is Governed and he is the Law giver and the Judge and all Judgment is committed to the Son and it is he alone that propounds Truth sufficiently and they that are in him are new Creatures and that which is the New-Creature Rule Guide and Judge is the Rule Guide and Judge of the Church of God and Christ is the Author of Faith and it is nothing that avails any thing with God but the New-Creature and as many as walk according to this Rule Peace is to them Gal. 3.16 And Christ hath not left his People without a Guide for he said Lo I am with you to the End of the World so as to commit the guidance thereof to fallible men who may assume Authority without his Power and to fasten those things upon God as to be revealed from him when the Lord hath spoken nothing and we are so far from looking that the main grounds that thou lâ—yest down to prove your Church to be this Rule Guide the many Doctrines propounded by you are not sufficiently propounded to be revealed of God but rather they are the Imaginations of your own Brain and things packt up since the Apostles dayes by different Popes and different Mutations and Alterations in your Church â—or filthy Lucres sake and so to deny them is not to deny God's Veracity neither to make God a Lyar as thou falsely sayest but thou and you are the Lyars as to propound those things to be revealed from God and to be received by all under pain of Damnation when God hath revealed no such thing but the contrary and so thy own Words at last shall turn to be thy burden because thou sayest the Lord saith and hath revealed and sufficiently proposed the real presence of Christ in your Sacrament of the Altar as a divine Revelation Worshipping of Images Prayer to the dead and for the dead and all â—hese foolish Imaginations which you have brought in and introduced and thrust upon People by force and these are sufficiently propounded as thou sayest as divine Revelations and the Father Son and Holy Ghost or the incarnation of Christ Silence deceit and for shame blush so to say the Prophets who spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost and Prophesied of things to come they declared of the Father Son and Holy Ghost all and prophesied long before that a Virgin should bring forth a Son whose Name should be called Emanuel God with us and the Government should be upon his Shoulders This the Pope hath usurped and you put it upon his Shoulders but your invented Doctrines aforesaid are meerly the Imaginations of your own Brain which neither the Prophets nor Apostles bore Witness unto but against And therefore it is thy and your great Presumption to make God Christ and Apostles the Foundation of all this Rubbish Straw and Stubble which thou would'st put off as divine Revelation and as sufficiently proposed as the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles was nay blush for shame they brought in the Prophets for the Peoples sake to prove that they had testified of the same before and had declared the coming of the Just One besides they commended themselves to the Witness of God in every man's Conscience and upon waiting upon the Lord and in the measure of his Spirit they found the things even so and by searching the Scriptures as the Bereans did found the things even so as had been declared of but upon due consideration we find not these foresaid doctrines so propounded as to have the Testimony of the Prophets and Apostles neither doth your Doctrine and Worship answer the Witness of God in every mans Conscience and so to deny you is not to make God a Lyar but God true the Prophets and Apostles and the Witness of God true and you Lyâ—rs who contradict them and their Testimony and the Power of God and would assume it to your selves though you be erred from the Spirit and would put all under the Name of Infallibility and by such Heavenly Arguments as R. E. calls them to wit the Miracles aforesaid by which you have deceived
take you into my Rest and Peace out of the Reach of the Oppressor Sixthly For the frustrating of the Purpose of them who decreed that unrighteous Decree for Banishment that it may not profit them neither answer their End and Unrighteousness the Lord the Lord hath cut them short of their Purpose and will cut them short of their Hope and in the End bring their Council to nought for that which is formed against the Lord shall not prosper Seventhly For the hardening the Hearts of this Generation who have devised Mischief from the Womb and have gone astray as soon as they were born after so many Warnings and evident Tokens of his Hand against them and of his Displeasure which have been set at nought and yet are resolved to go on to root out the Heritage of God I say that their Hearts might be hardened and their Eyes closed that they may not discern betwixt the End of the Righteous and the Wicked nor see a Difference in their States but as one dyes so dyes the other as to the outward Appearance though you beloved know a Difference both in Life and Death and I do believe many who have laid down the Body and put off this earthy Tabernacle have given great Testimony of God's Love unto them of his Favour Peace and Acceptation in the latter End in this which I have said I am satisfied and therefore could not but signifie the same unto you that we might not sorrow concerning them that dye in the Faith and sleep in Christ as them who are without Hope for these rest from their Labours and their Faith Works and Life shall live and we have and enjoy their Spirit and Life so it is only personal Absence of this earthly Tabernacle that we want so in that be comforted Last of all The Wayes of the Lord are unsearchable but as he reveals them to them that fear him and whatever may be manifest to any other this I am certainly perswaded of that God will have Honour and Glory through all these things as it shall be in the End for the Prosperity of the Gospel of Truth and I am perswaded of this though the Lord should permit many to be destroyed outwardly of all they enjoy yet they are resolved to trust in him forever And though the Day be dark and gloomy and the Devil be let loose to try the Faith of them that dwell upon the Earth and the Wrath of the Wicked be great yet the Bond is set that they cannot pass and though we that yet remain alive to this Day were all dissolved and rowled together in the Dust which is the End of all Flesh yet that Life and Power which we have believed in and that everlasting Truth which we have testified of and suffered for shall never be extinguished or rooted out but shall take up other Persons and Bodies from Generation to Generation while Sun and Moon endureth in this be all assured and comforted in the Lord and chearful in your Sufferings and comfort and strengthen one another in the royal Seed of God all live and dwell which cannot bow to the Seed of the Bond-woman which hath the Promise of Life and Immortality and everlasting Blessedness and all look unto the Lord over all and above all the Rage and Wrath of the Enemy and the Afflictions of this present Life and feel that which is without End The God of Power be with you comfort your in the midst of all your Tryals and preserve you that your Faith fail not is the earnest Desire of him whose Heart is knit unto the Lord and all his suffering People in the everlasting Covenant of Life and Peace pray all unto the Lord without ceasing that you may be able though through the Valley of the Shadow of Death the Peace of God fill all your Hearts that you may rejoyce in the Lord and trust in him forever The 16th of the 8th Moneth 1665. Yours in Life or Death F. H. OATHS NO Gospel-Ordinance But prohibited by CHRIST BEING IN ANSWER TO A. SMALLWOOD D. D. To his Book lately published being a Sermon preached at Carlile 1664 wherein he hath laboured to prove Swearing lawful among Christians his Reasons and Arguments are weighed and answered and the Doctrine of Christ vindicated against the Conceptions and Interpretations of Men who would make it void By a Sufferer for Christ and his Doctrine F. H. Because of Oaths the Land mourneth Jer. 23.10 11 12 c. By Swearing and lying and kâ—lâ—ing and stealing and committing Adultery they break out and Blood toucheth Blood therefore shall the Land mourn and every one that dwelleth therein shall languish Hosea 4.2 3. TO THE READER TRuth never had that Advantage nor Countenance from the Men of this World though Wise in their Generation since Sin entered into it to have the Approbation of the World neither of the Powers and Potentates thereof for it alwayes hated the Truth because it bore Witness against the World and the Deeds and Works thereof which ere evil for Wisdom is only justified of her Children and Truth is justified of her Children neither indeed doth it need any other Patron to shelter it self under but the God of all Truth from whence it proceeds neither shall I seek a Shelter neither run to any Mountain or Hill for Safety or Protection nor to the mighty of the Earth as many of latter Dayes have done to patronize their Labours and to make them the more acceptable and to be the sooner and more readily received But seeing the Apostle saith Not many Wise not many Rich not many Noble are chosen but he hath chosen the Weak and Poor and despised of the World who are Rich in Faith and good Works who are Heirs of the Promise and of the the World to come I chuse only to be approved to the Witness of Christ's Light in every Man's Conscience and to the Measure of his holy Spirit which he hath placed in every Man to that only I desire to be either approved or else by it reproved for wholly unto the Judgment of that in every Conscience I appeal and do commend this ensuing Discourse in the Sight of God and the Answer unto A. Smalwood's Book who hath sought to make void Christ's Command for to obey the Command of Men as is manifest in his Epistle Dedicatory to the Gentlemen of Cumberland for it seems by his Epistle they put him on Work to preach and print this Sermon whether upon this Subject or not I shall not determine but however he saith He hath obeyed their Commands though he hath laboured as much as in him lyes to make the Command of Christ void and the Apostles Doctrine by his Arguments which he hath raised to prove Christ's Doctrine one thing and his Intention another and so would blind the Minds of People only to establish the Doctrines of Men and the Traditions of Men in the Apostacy and hath put divers Constructions upon the
Gospel and what the Gospel allows of in this particular the Apostle Paul a Minister of the Gospel not of the Letter as he saith himself which some interpret to be the Law citeth this Prophesie of Isa. 45.23 compare it with Rom. the 14 ver 11. for it is written where in Isaiah before cited As I live saith the Lord every Knee shall bow unto me and every Tongue shall confess to God and in Philippians the 2.10 11. That at the Name of Jesus whom the Father hath sent whom all is to obey unto whom all Power is given in Heaven and Earth the Apostle citing again the very words of the Prophet says unto him viz. Jesus every Knee shall bow and ver the 11. and that every Tongue shall confess to the Glory of God the Father so that it cannot be reasonably thought or judged that if God had required Swearing by his Name among Christians as among the Jews that the Apostle thus should alter the words as to put confessing instead of Swearing seeing he sayes he used always plainness of Speech for this had not been plainness and we have better reason to believe the Apostle unto whom the Gospel was committed whom the Son was revealed in who declared the whole Counsel of God and yet never either commanded or exhorted any to Swear or reproved them for not Swearing by the Name of God as the Jews did in all his writings that are extant I say we have better Ground to believe him and his rendering of the words of the Prophet to be according to the mind of Christ where he puts in confession to the Christians which before was Swearing to the Jews as being acquainted with the command of Christ Mat. 5.23 Swear not at all and what-ever A. S. look upon it as to be Heresie and derogatory both to the Sâ—riptures and God himself it is not much matter of Man's Judgment he might as well accuse Christ and the Apostle the one forbidding to Swear and the other for deminishing from the Scripture and altering the Prophets words and though it seems strange to A. S. yet it is not to us that some Men were commanded in the Old Testament for observing some things yea many things which are condemned in the New and yet God is not dishonoured neither the Scripture broken if we see the end of every command and the time for which it served and the Service for which it served as this about Oaths hath been sufficiently declared before to keep the Jews from Idolatry to end Strife among them where it was but among true Christians indeed Strife is ended and Peace is come and they seek it with all Men and that is done away for which the Law was added to wit Sin and Transgression diffidence and Unbelief and Strife and no necessity of them among them and all the morality that doth remain is confession or saying or Testimony in true words in any matter is that which is equivalent with an Oath and is that which is the most conform to Christ and the Apostles Doctrine under the Gospel but I come to his last Argument Twelfth and last Argument The consent of the Christian World the practice of Emperours Kings Princes Councils Bishops and People of all sorts confirm this Truth that Christ notwithstanding these Words Swear not at all had never forbidden Swearing as altogether unlawful 'T is true some of the Fathers in their Homilies and to the People inveighed much against Swearing as though it had been altogether unlawful but it was only against Customary Oaths Chrysostome in his Homily to the People of Antioch preached so much against Swearing that the People were offended he told them he would never leave that Sermon till they would leave that prophane Custome of Swearing but the Fathers were less cautelous but with great Vehemency enveigh'd against common Swearing in ordinary Discourse but not at all intending to take away necessary Oaths but Origen in his first Book against Celsus God is witness of my Conscience and Athanasius yet vehemently declaimed against prophane Swearing yet in his Apology to the Emperour Constantius he Sware again and again the Lord is witness and his Christ is witness All whith clearly shews they did not disallow the voluntary taking an Oath much less in Judical proceedings and the Reformed Churches and the Church of England and the whole Catholick Church in all times and places approved this Doctrine that all Swearing is not unlawful so that it follows that the Church in all Ages was so ignorant as not to understand Christ's meaning or so wicked as to Teach and Practise quite contrary or else Christ never meant to forbid all kind of Swearing to assert the former were to profess all that went before either Dunces or Devils Reply Whatever A. S. concludes thinks he hath not such a consent among Christians as he makes a great flourish of it 's manifest by what hath been said Christ prohibited it amongst his Disciples Swear not at all and likewise James the Apostle agrees in the same Doctrine and the rest of the Apostles also all the Primitive Christians were esteemed so strict exact and cautious of their asserting or promising that there was no need of an Oath among them they kept up the sactity credit of their Posession yea among Unbelievers that it was security enough in all cases to say Christianus sum I am a Christian as Justin Martyr asserts and if they were urged any further to any Oath for matter or manner they repeated this as the only satisfaction they could give there needed no more then the Veracity of their bare record and thus much Bishop Gauden confesseth and also in the 36. page of his Book he says The Ground or Foundation for Swearing now is the Wickedness and unbelief of Men but Christians truly such are brought out of Evil and Wickedness Unbelief and Distrust and there is no necessity among them either publick or private to Swear at all Polibus observes in the better and simpler Ages of the World Oaths were seldom used in Judicatures but after Unbelief and Lying increased Oaths increased as a only remedy to cure and restrain those Evils but let it not be said that those are Christians that name Christ's Name and depart not from Iniquity and since the perilous times came on that the Apostle spoke that Men would not abide sound Doctrine but be lovers of themselves that should have a Form of godliness and deny the Power thereof such went out of the Truth and went into the World and the world went after them and the false Church began to rise to dignity and have the Name of Christian though she consented not to the wholsome Doctrine of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ Swear not at all but perverted this as she hath done many other Doctrines and beguiled thc Kings of the Earth and held out her Golden Cup of Fornication and made Emperours Kings and Princes drunk with her Fornication Rev.
Estate and Dominion and Vnity with God and all the Creatures and how the Lamb came to be sâ—ain and the World that lay in Wickedness came to be framed in Man after the Tempter entred how endless Misery came in upon all after the Transgression p. 185. VI. How Sin entred into the World and Death by Sin and how Man is dead while he lives and all are dead Works that he acteth and the States of all the Sons of Men and their Works may be seen in the Fall p. 177. VII Three Objections answered about this Particular p. 189. VIII Self Righteousness Deeds of Darkness also and dead Works are to be condemned also and Man who acteth them in the Fall p. 191. IX An Objection answered as to the present State of the Ministry of the Nations their Practice and their Worship p. 192. X. How all Men in the Degeneration and in the Fall have corrupted themselves and been Idolaters in every Administration being gone from the Life and Power of God in themselves and having lost the Power of God Man can neither Worship Honour nor Obey God aright p. 196. XI How the Woman that travailed in Birth who was clâ—athed with the Sun and brought forth the Man-Child fled into the Wilderness when the Dragon had Power and the Man-Child was caught up to God p. 211. Darkness and Ignorance expelled by the Light shining forth and the Appearance of the Day p. 217. The Popish Inquisition newly erected in New England wherein their Church is manifested to be a Daughter of Mystery-Babylon p. 237. The Works of Darkness brought to Light and reproved In Answer to John Wells concerning the Word the Gospel and the Way to Christ p. 262. The Mouth of the Pit stopped In Answer to a lying Story called Hell broke loose p. 275. The Heart of New-England hardened through Wickedness In Answer to a Book entituled The Heart of New-England rent p. 299. An Information and Advice to the Army and Committee of Safety p. 324. One Warning more unto England before she give up the Ghost and be buried in the Pit of Darkness p. 333. One of Anti-christ's Volunteers defeated and the true Light vindicated In Answer to a Book called Ignis satuus p. 344. To all Friends and Brethren who have been called of the Lord into that Place of New-England to bear their Testimony for the Lord to the answering of his Witness in every ones Conscience p. 369. The Deceiver of the Nations discovered and his Cruelty made manifest p. 372. Some Openings of the Womb of the Morning to all the Princes of Germany and People who profess the Name of Jesus Christ in those Dominions p. 383. The Glory of the true Church discovered as it was in its Purity in the primitive Times also a Manifestation how and when the Apostacy came in p. 401. I. The State of the true Church from the Manifestation of Christ in the Flesh to the End of the Apostles Dayes p. 407. II. The entring in of the Apostacy and the Declination from the Purity of Doctrine Worship and Practice and when it began p. 411. III. The Reformed and Separated Congregations called Parochial proved to be in the Apostacy compared with the Primitive Times in Worship and Practice p. 417. IV A few Words shewing unto all how they may come out of the Apostacy to the true Church which is in God the Lamb's Wife p. 422. V. Concerning baptizing or sprinckling Infants p. 424. VI. Concerning the Sign of the Cross and ordaining of Parish-Churches p. 426. VII Concerning Swearing by the Gospel as it is called and kissing the Book and Bishopping of Children p. 427. VIII Concerning Fasts Feasts and Holy Dayes their Institutors and Founders in the Apostacy p. 430. IX Concerning Priests Vestures and Bells which are practised amongst Christians as Apostolick Institutions p. 431. X. Concerning the Mattens and singing of Psalms by Course in Musical Tunes and Supplications and short Prayers called Letanies â—hâ—ir Authors shewn p. 433. XI Concerning the Passeover and Lord's Supper and the Ceremonies about it p. 436. XII Concerning Ministers and their Office under the Law and under the Gospel p. 438. XIII Concerning the Ten Persecutions under the Heathen Emperors how divers vain Traditions and Institutions got up among the Christians in those Times and Constitutions among the Eastern and Western Churches after the Apostacy was entered in the first Three and Four Hundred Years after Christ p. 443. XIV Of the Decrees and Ordinances of the Church of Rome which are holden out for Apostolical Ordinances and Institutions p. 457. XV. Concerning the General Councils since the Apostles Dayes which belonged to the Church of Rome their Decrees not infallible but contradicting one another p. 460. XVI Concerning the Worship of God and whether Kings and Rulers ought to compel in spiritual Things declared and some Scriptures cleared and several Objections answered about this Thing p. 463. XVII Concerning Oaths in the first Covenant and the Lawfulness thereof and the Vnlawfulness thereof discovered in the New Covenant in the Gospel-Times though the Apostates mingle Ordinances of both together p. 469. XVIII Tythes in their first Institution unto whom they were due according to the Command of God declared and that Tythes are no Way Lawful to be received neither sought for by any who are Ministers of the New-Covenant and the Everlasting Gospel proved out of Scriptures and Antiquity p. 476. XIX Respecting of Persons and complemental Bowings and worshipping one another and flattering Titles are no good Manners but are in the Transgression and have been anciently reproved and condemned p. 487. XX. Vniversities and Schools of Natural Learning were of no Vse as to the making of Ministers of Christ in the Primitive Times but a Thing introduced and brought in in latter Ages by the Apostates who had erred from the Spirit and then admired and set up Natural Languages and Philosophy that thereby they might be furnished to make Discourses Speeches and Sermons to get Money by and as they are holden up at this Day are made an absolute IDOL p. 490. The Rock of Ages exalted above Rome 's Imagined Rock on which her Church is builded p. 497. I. What the true Religion is and where it is demonstrated p. 501. II. The Church of Rome proved to be the false Church p. 502. III. The Pope proved not to be the Head of the true Church and Christ proved to be the Head of the Body which is his Church and the Rock upon which his Church is built p. 505. IV. Purgatory proved to be an erroneous Doctrine which is held forth by the Papists and their Praying for the Dead proved to be another false Doctrine not commended nor practised by Christ or his Apostles p. 507. V. The Papists Doctrine which saith Christ is really and personally in the Mass and in the Eucharist to be Blasphemous and great Idolatry p. 508. VI. The Papists Mass and their Ceremonies proved not to be Apostolical p. 511. VII
The Papists honouring of Reliques and Images of Saints and praying by Beads proved to be but the Inventions and Traditions of Men and contrary to the Doctrine which the Apostolick Church held forth p. 512. VIII The Doctrine of forbidding certain kinds of Meats and forbidding the Scriptures to be read by all answered p. 515. IX Concerning Miracles p. 519. X. Answers to eight Propositions set forth by one C. M. in a Book of his called A Catechism against all Sectaries p. 521. A General Epistle to the Seed of God p. 536. A Visitation of Love Peace and Good-Will from the Spirit of the Lord sent unto the whole Flock of God now in their Day of Tryal and Hour of Temptation p. 537. An Epistle to all the beloved Prisoners and Fellow-Sufferers in Newgate and else-where in Bonds about the City of London and to Friends of Bristol and Hartford who have lost their Liberty for Christ's sake whom the World is not worthy of p. 543. The great Case of Tythes and forced Maintenance once more revived p. 548. The State thereof enquired into before the Law under the Law and among the Jews likewise under the Gospel The true Ministers of Christ their Allowance shewn Likewise the Corruption of Time since Christ how Tythes have been introduced wherein Antiquity is searched and the Judgment of the Fathers of the Church in several Ages produced A general Epistle to all who have believed in the Light of the Lord Jesus and are called of God to follow the Lamb through the great Tribulation p. 604. The True Rule Judge and Guide of the true Church of God discovered and born Testimony unto what it is and wherein it it consisteth in Opposition to the preâ— tended Catholick Church of Rome her Rule Foundation Guide and Judge being in Answer to a Book writ by Captain Everard entituled An Epistle to all Non-conformists p. 611. A General Epistle to the dispersed and persecuted Flock of Christ Jesus in England and else-where who have believed in Christ the Light of the World and now suffer for his Name 's sake p. 657. Oaths no Gospel-Ordinance but prohibited by Christ being in Answer to A. Smallwood's Sermon published which he preached at Carlile wherein he laboured to prove Swearing lawful among Christians p. 668. To all the well-beloved Flock of Christ whom he hath gathered into his Fold to seed in his heavenly pasture in and about London Hartford and Kingston p. 732. THE END Claudius Espontius ordained at a Council at Pysoy in France that Infants Baptism should be receiv'd by Tradition because it could not be proved as a Command from the Scriptures Ignatius Bishop of Rome was the first Ordainer of Infants Baptism that they should have God-fathers and God-mothers c. Victor Bishop of Rome instituted that Children might be christened by Lay-men Lay-women in case of Necessity Pius Bishop of Rome built the first Temple after the Apostacy in Honour to Prudentia Dionysius in the yea 267. divided bâ—th Rome and other Places intâ— parishes and Diocesses for Bishops Abraham and his Wife buried in Hebron in a piece of Ground he bought Justinian the Emperour ordained that men should Swear by the Gospel or Book called the Gospel lay their hands thereon and Kiss it saying So help me God Silvester Bishop of Rome ordained that all Churches should be christened and should be anointed with oyl Clement Bishop ordained confirmation of Children and said none was a perfect Christian if he wanted this and thus children should be smote on the cheek signed with this Cross. At Lyons in France they appointed Holy-days to encrease their Religion Boniface the fourth ordained Stephen Innocents Laurence Michael Martin John-Baptist and all Saints to be kept holy Corpus-Christi day was ordained by Urbanus the fourth Silvester Bishop ordained Lammas day in memorial of Peter 's pains Gregory ordained that Mass or short prayer should be said over the Tombs of the dead Gregory appointed Wednesday and Fryday should be fasted Soul-mass-day was ordained by Odilo Sextus commanded that no Lay-People should touch the Priests Garments Sabinianus ordained that People should come together to hear Service by ringing of Bells John 22 d. Bishop ordained Bells to be tolled three times a day Singing of Mattens at set times Hierom appointed Pelagius the second commanded Priests to say them daily Telesphorus appointed that Lent should be kept before Easter and fasted Concerning Mass Letany many Authors patched it up at sundry times Acts and Monuments vol. 2. Fol. 55. Euseb. lib. 6. chap. pag. 98. In his Book de succes cap. 6. Act and Mâ—n vol. 1. â—â—l 527. Folio 653. Exâ—â— 20.7 Aâ—ts and Monum vol. 2. fâ—l 701. De Succes cap. 6. Acts 11.29 Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 22. Cyprian Epist. 27.34.36 Hom. 11. in acta Hom 16. in Evan. and dist 5. de conser Acts and Mon. pag. 536 537. Prosper de vita contempt lib. 2. cap. 4. Cyril de adorat in spir ver lib. 4. ad finem Oriâ—en hom 15. in Levit. Gen. 14.9 11 12 13. Gen. 18.20 Hebrews 7.4 Gen. 14.18 Gen. 28.22 Gen. 28.13 14 Ver. 19. Ver. 2â— Exod. 13.1 Tertul Lib. advers Judoeos alii â—â—tm Sepius Gen. 4.6 Ambros Lib. de Cain and Aâ—el Chap. â— 1.6 Galat. 3.17 Levit. 18 4. Ezek. 45.13 〈◊〉 23.19 Lev. 23.10 Num. â—5 20 Deut. 18.4 Ezek. ch 45.11 Numb 12.21 Num. 18.2 8. Stat. 26. Hen. 8. Deut. 14.23 Levit. 27.30 31. Deut. 16.12 Rabbi Ben majemon in jad chaz chahast de Therumah ch 1 and mis 5. Kotzi inp x. cept 133. 2 Chro. 31. Mal. 3. c. Neh. 13. Rambam de decmis ch 9. Luke 1. Heb. 7.16 Heb. 7.13 Heb. 7.12 v. 18. Gal. 5.2 Rom. 4.11 Gal. 6.13 Matth. 10.7 Matth. 10.8 ver 11. Matth. 10.10 Luke 10.7 Acts 4.34 Acts 11.29 Vide Ockam in Opera 90. duum ch 107. Vide Synod ianger can 66. Tertul. his Apolog ch 39.2.42 Offerings continued 340. Years Eusebius lib. 4. ch 22. Cyprian in his Epist. 37 34 36. The Council of Antioch Anno 340. Chrysost. Hom. 11. Cypr. de unit Eccles. ch 23. Greg. Hom. 16. in Evang. and dist 5. de Cons. Jerom. in Epist. ad Nepotian devita clericorum In Serm. de 10 th temp in tem 10. Chrysost. Hom. 43. upon the Epistle 1 Cor. 1.16 Cyril de adorat in spir ver lib. 4. ad finem Prosper de vitae contempt lib. 2. chap. 14. Origen Hom. 15. in Levit. Mascon 8. Can. 5. Cap. 53. in ext tot de des cap. 33. cum non sit vide a Baput prox sec. 7. Selden Selden his hist. upon Tythes c. 7. Ad Tt. de paroch al paroch extra significavit So Cora Aenvias Varviar resolute l. 1. c. 17. Vide Sona in Concil Gang. 7. Nantz Council Council Trent Non sunt ferendi qui varjis artibus decimas Ecclesiis c. Bed l. 1.26 Extat in Bed exemplaris Saxoni lib. 3. Linwood in constit pro vincia Tit. dec sancino gâ—tiom Pro meo remedio animae regni populi John Wickliff's complaint out of Fox his Act. and Mon. Aeneas Sylvius in his Bohemian History Fox his Acts and Mon. pag. 69. Acts and Monuments p. 605. Ambrose upon the 16 th of Luke Bernard upon 17. Luke Eusebius upon Jerom. Isidore de Summo Bono chap. 42. Heb. 7. Acts and Monuments pag. 607. Acts and Monuments pag. 621. Paul Grisaldus apud camell borell in consiliorum parte Antho. Bishop of Spaletto ac repub Eccles. lib. 9. Luke 9.58 Luke 8.1 2. Mat. 10.9 1 Cor. 9.5 Gen. 28. and 2.22 Basils â—istorâ—es by â—eneas Sylvius Ex libello diâ—o the complaint of Loderics Mors oâ—â—m impress Gene 2.3 ‖ ‖ Without an Oath as under the Law in divers causes where no Oath is mentioned but Witnesses Deut. 19.15 ‖ ‖ Deut. 19.6 In case of Life and Death no Oath was used we read of * * For he is called God's Covenant Isaiah 53.5 and God's Covenant is his Oath which he sware Luke 1.72 73. ‖ ‖ Deut. 19.16 Exod. 20.10 * * Adjure doth often signifie to charge or Oblige by bare Promiâ—e as well as Oath for if the phrase I adjure thee by God be a command to Swear by God then thâ—s would make Acts 19.12 13. absurd when the Exorcists did adjure the evil Spirit in the Name of Jesus not to Swear but to come out or depart oâ—t of the Man
but it called it self by the best Name as for the Priests of Scotland their Doctrine and Practice is made manifest and their Reformation by their Principles which I refer the Reader to intituled The Principles of the Priests of Scotland their Reformation and discipline is nearly related to the Spanish Inquisition for their Doctrine they say Grace is not free and Faith is not without Sin and the Letter is the word of God and that they are Cursed that say there is Light within which will lead up to God and as one said although it meant Christ and if any will not submit to their words and conform to their Practice and Traditions then they call a Counsel together as their fore-fathers at Trent and pronounce him a Heretick and within these few Years Banished them or else took their whole substance outward from them and if any out of Conscience could not submit unto their Invented Tradition then if he ever came to have any converse with them again he must have a Pennance before he could get an Indulgence from them like the Pope and furthermore if any deny them because they are out of the Doctrine of Christ and are contrary to the Scripture then as I said they Excommunicate them and charge all People neither to buy nor sell nor eat nor drink with them nor work for them and so the Beasts Power is exercised compelling to come to their Mass-houses and as for the denying the Bishops then you have denyed your Fathers that begat you and Ordained you then you have no Ordination but may be you have Cryed so for setling your Gospel you have got a Committee to ordain you or one Company to lay Hands on another but when receive ye the holy Ghost Oh that is an error in your Church but are not you got into the old Cathedrals so called and into the Steeple-houses and the old Mass-houses and where you had may be 20 Pounds or Forty in the Year now you have gotten a Hundred it may be two here 's Reformation indeed well we must needs remember you of your race and Stock the Apostates since the Apostles dayes and the former Practices which is found among the old Protestants and Papists is among you and you are still Drunk with the whore's Cup and are crying for Cain's Weapons to guard you well I say you are part of the Dragon's Tail that draws to the Earth and to the Pit which will be the end of all Idolaters and Apostates except they come to Repent And as for the Independants Churches so called you are a Branch of the same Root you have declared against the Bishops and court Prelates and said they were in error and many of you declared against them for Pluralists because they had too great Benefits and declared against Tythes as to be Anti-christian and whoso received Tythes denyed Christ come in the Flesh who are wheeled about and now take them your selves and Creep into the old Mass-houses and have taken that up which you condemned in others and so have made your former Testimony void and all sober People see your Hypocrisie and Deceit who have gathered a company together which you call Select People or Members of your Church and you exclude the rest who have as good right to your Ordinance as you for they profess Christ in Words as you do And yet you will receive their means whom you judge not capable of your Ordinance and your Church will no more maintain you then it would maintain them that you have denyed in Words if you had not the Beasts Power to compel your Vineyard would Starve you your Gospel and your Preaching is one with the former and the People is the same in Nature they were before you have got Bishops Lands Augmentations and Stipends more large then your fore-fathers had for the most part and sue Men at the Law and hale them before Judgments Seats and take away their Goods whom you loook upon to be in error yet this stands as good with you as any Article of your Faith to force to compel to Sue to hale into Prison to take away their Goods and get a Scripture for your Cover and say He that Preacheth the Gospel must live of the Gospel and them that neither hear you nor receive you neither believe your Gospel yet you conclude it 's lawful to take their Goods and if you cannot get them hale the party into Prison are not you drinking still the Whore's cup and do not you follow the Beast and do not you own that Law to be Just that compels People to pay Money to you who deny your Ministry and are none of your Sheep and are not your Ordinances and Worship Imitated Things from the Scripture the Saints words and yet out of their Life and Practice are not you in the Apostacy have you not your Profession and Confession of Faith to make year after year as the Magistrate changes doth not this Evidence that you are Unstable and are yet in the Waters upon which the whore Sits and situated in Babylon the Mother of Harlots who yet makes you Drunk and that makes all the Filth and Vomit appear in the Earth that Stains the Earth and your Idols corrupt the Earth all Separates under what Name soever who have not denyed the Ground of Apostacy but are in the Apostacy for all Sects since the Apostles dayes have taken up some part and left another since the Life hath been lost and the Power lost all hath been in the Idolatry and the Protestants who have denyed the Papists yet they have not denyed them in the Ground of their worship but have retained some part and have kept some part of their worship and all Sects sprung out of the Protestants in them all there is some part remaining for they have not denyed the Ground of the worship set up in the Apostacy the Whore's cup is Drunk of and the Dragon hath Power which sought to destroy the man-Child and made war with the Remnant of the Seed of the Woman who was Clothed with the Sun you all stick yet in Babylon and the best of you all are but yet in the Suburbs thereof For since the Apostles dayes their Foundation hath been either Traditions Imitations Inventions of their own or Borrowed things from the Jews in the first Covenant or at the best the Letter hath been the ground of their Faith and their Foundation which they have twined and translated this way and that according to the wit and Reason of every particular Sect and Opinion and according to the understanding of their private Spirits now all these buildings and Towers that mâ—n have builded up in the Apostacy they would fasten upon the writings of the holy men of God and so have raised an Imagination of their own and so would have the Scripture prove what they say and the writings of the Apostles theâ— all call the Gospel and the word of Faith and the Light